The prudentiall ballance of religion wherin the Catholike and protestant religion are weighed together with the weights of prudence, and right reason. The first part, in which the foresaide religions are weighed together with the weights of prudence and right reason accordinge to their first founders in our Englishe nation, S. Austin and Mar. Luther. And the Catholike religion euidently deduced through all our kings and archbishopps of Canterburie from S. Austin to our time, and the valour and vertue of our kings, and the great learninge and sanctitie of our archbishopps, together with diuers saints and miracles which in their times proued the Catholike faith; so sett downe as it may seeme also an abridgement of our ecclesiasticall histories. With a table of the bookes and chapters conteyned in this volume.

THE FIRST BOOKE OR SCALE, IN VVHICH The qualities of S. Austin, and of his Doctrine are set dovvne. (Book 1)

THE FIRST CHAPTER. VVhat Religion was in this Land, before the comminge of S. Austin.

THE ancient Inhabitans of this Iland, were the Britons, whome wee now call Welch-men. Amongst whome the faith of Christ was first planted by the glorious Apostles S.a 1.1 Peter S.b 1.2 Paul, S.c 1.3 Symon, and the Apostolick men S.d 1.4 Ioseph of Arimathia (who bu∣ried our Sauiour) and S.e 1.5 Aristobulus, of whome S. Paul maketh mention in his

Epistle to the Romans. All these, Prote∣stants grant to haue preached Christs faith in this Iland, except Saint Peter; to whome some of them will not haue this Land so much behoulden. Which que∣stion, because it is besides my purpose, I wil not stand to discusse. Onely I as∣sure the indifferent Reader, that S. Peters preaching to the ancient Britons on the one side is affirmed, both by Latin and Grecke, by ancient and newe, by foraine & domesticall, by Catholick writers (such asf 1.6 Protestants them selues account most excellent, learned and great Historiographers) & by Protestāt Antiquaries, such asg 1.7 Pro∣testant Diuines terme excellent Antiquaries, and excellent men: And on the other side de∣nied by no one ancient writer, Greeke or Latin, foraine or domestical, Catholick or other. And what better proofe will wee require to beleeue a thing done so long agoe, than the assertion of men so many, learned, of such different ages, of such dif∣ferent contries, of such different religion, who haue not ben gainsaid by any one an∣cient writer? To argue against such varie∣tie & grauitie of testimonies without any anciēt writers testimony to the cōtrary, is indeed rather to cauill (which is no mai∣stery to doe against such anciēt facts) than to reason, & to shew a minde more auer∣ted

from S. Peter and his Successors, than desirous of truth or honor of his Contrie.

2. This faith thus planted amongst the Britons by the Apostles and Apostolick men, perished not after their departure, but remained, as Gildas c. 7. writeth apud quosdam integrè, amongst some entire, and about the yeare of our Lord 158. was meruail∣lously increased, and cōfirmed by meanes of Pope Eleutherius, who sending hither at the request of Lucius then King of the Britons, his two Legats, S. Fugatius and S. Damian, the King, Queene, and almost all the people were baptized, and this Land was the first that publickly profes∣sed the faith of Christ, and iustly deserued the title of Primogenita Ecclesiae. For testimo∣ny of this, we can produce not onely such variety, and weight of witnesses, as for the former, to wita 1.8 Latin, English, dome∣stical, strangers, Catholick, and Protestāts, but euen all our English histories, and in a maner all foraine writers, which intreate of these tymes. And finally, the letters patents of King Arthur alleaged by D. Caius a Protestant lib. 1. de Antiq. Cantab. where he saith, that all know this to be true, and Godwin in the life of S. Paulin, ad∣deth, that it cannot be denyed. Wherby we may see the impudēcy of a Minister, who is not ashamed without all testimony to

the contrary, to deny this Conuersion of Britany by the Popes meanes, and to say, that no authenticall author auoucheth it: but that it is a fable, and seemeth to be deuised by some fauourers of the Church of Rome. Which here in the beginning I note, to aduertise the indifferent Reader, that he giue no beleefe to such impudent fellowes deniall without any sufficient witnesse.

3. The Christian faith thus receaued, the Britons kept not onely sound,* 1.9 and vndefiled from heresies a long tyme, but quiet also from troubles, and persecutions vntil the reign of Diocletian the Empe∣ror,* 1.10 who began in the yeare of our Lord 286. & for ten yeares space raised a more cruel persecution against the Christians, than euer had ben before: which passing into this Iland honored it with the glorie of many holy Martyrs,* 1.11 who constantly stood, and died in the confession of their faith. Of whome cheefly are named Saint Alban, (whose miracles and martyrdom are largly set downe by S. Beda lib. 1. c. 7.) and Iulius, and Aaron. This storme of per∣secution being ouerblown, Constantin the Great, a Briton borne, receaued the Christian faith, & exalted it in the whole Empire of Rome. In whose tyme arose the Arian heresie, which running through the world, corrupted also this Iland, and

shortly after all manner of heresies flowed in,* 1.12 & was there receaued of the inhabitants, being men (as saith S. Gildas their Coun∣tryman) euer delighted to heare new things, and stedfastly retainning nothing certain. And for these heresies, and other vices were the Britons plagued by God with extreme famin, wonderful pestilence, in so much as the quick were not sufficient to bury the dead, and with most cruel, & blooddy warre of the Picts and Scotts, as yow may read in Gildas, and in Beda lib. 1. c. 12. & 14. But for the accomplishmēt of their iniquities, after all this, they admitted the Pelagian heresie,* 1.13 which hastned their de∣solation, and almost vtter destruction brought sone after vpon them by the Sa∣xons, or English. For as S. Beda saith lib. 1. c. 17. a few yeares before the cōming of the Saxons into this Land (which saith he lib. 1. c. 15. was in the yeare of our Lord 429.) the Pelagian here∣sies were brought in.* 1.14 But of this heresie the Land was after rid by the disputation and miracles, first of S. German and Lupus sent by Pope Celestinus anno 429. & after by the same S. German and Seuerus anno 435. ex Baronio.

4. After this tyme in this place the faith long tyme (saith S. Beda lib. 1. c. 21.) re∣mained sound and vndefiled. But at last, in all, or most of the Britons it was corrupted

by an erroneous opinion about the tyme of keeping Easter,* 1.15 which was not (as Beda well quoteth lib. 3. c. 4.) the error of the Iewes, or Quartadeciman hereticks. For the Quartadecimans alwayes kept their Easter on one set day of the moone, to wit on the 15. day after the equinoctial, and regarded no set day of the weeke. The Britons contrary wise celebrated their Easter alwayes on one set day in the weeke, to wit on Sonday, as Catholicks doe, and obserued not any set day of the moone,* 1.16 as the Quartadecimans did. The onely differēce betwene them & Catho∣licks was, that wheras Catholicks accor∣ding to the appointemēt of the Cōncel of Nice kept their Easter on the Sōday from the 15. day of the moone to the 21. the Bri∣tons kept it on the Sonday from the 14. of the moone to the 20. and so they both in∣cluded one whole day within the cōpas of celebrating Easter, to wit the 14. day of the moone, which neither Iew nor Christian els included, and excluded the 21. day, which the law expresly commanded.* 1.17 Which proceeded of mere ignorance in them. For as S. Beda saith lib. 3. c. 4. They knew as Christian men doe, that the Resurrection of our Lord ought alwayes to be celebrated on Son∣day, but as ignorant men (in that point) they had not learned, when that Sonday should come.

Because (as S. Wilfrid in S. Beda li. 3. c. 25. said) no cunning Calculator of tymes or Astro∣nomer had come to them.

Herby it appeareth how fondly some Ministers haue inferred that the Britons,* 1.18 because of this error in keeping Easter, learned their faith of the Asian Churches, where the Quartadecimans were. Both because the Britons error was not the [unspec 1] Quartadecimans error, but much diffe∣rent; as also because the Britons in Con∣stantins [unspec 2] tyme (when Religion began first to florish) agreed with the Roman vse of celebrating Easter, as testfieth the said Cō∣stantin their Countrey man, who in Eu∣seb. lib. 3. de vita Constantini, c. 8. witnesseth that the same keeping of Easter was ob∣serued in the Citty of Rome in Italie, Africk, Egypt, Spaine, France, Britannie, Lybia, and all Greece, in the Diocesse of Asia, and Pontus, and fi∣nally in Cilicia, Vnâ & consentiente sententiâ, with one vniforme consent. Moreouer because [unspec 3] as S. Beda li. 1. c. 11. saith, that after the for∣said expulsion of the Pelagian heresie, the Britons kept the faith, sounde and vndefiled, which he neuer would then haue said, if then they had held their error of Easter, because this error he vtterly detested, as him self saith lib. 3. c. 16. and lib. 2. c. 19. calleth it Heresie. And finally B. Colman pleading in England for the Britons obseruation of

Easter, and alleadging therto the antiqui∣tie of his Countrymen, ascendeth no hi∣gher than Abbot Columba,* 1.19 who came out of Ireland into Britanie, but anno 563. as Beda saith lib. 3. c. 4. which was 33. yeares before S. Austins comming hither, and dyed as Sigebert in Chron. and Bale write anno 598. that is, two yeares after [unspec 5] S. Austins entrance here. Nether did he euer auouch that the Britons, or Scotts had ben taught that costom of the Asians, but gathered it themselues by misunder∣standing S. Anatholius his writings,* 1.20 and by imagining that S. Iohn Euangelist kept it so, wherof nether was true, as S. Wil∣frid prooued to his face, in Beda lib. 3. c. 25. The author therfore of this error among the Britons was no Asian, but their owne ignorance (through rude simplicitie, as Saint Wilfrid saith) of true calculation of fin∣ding the true tyme of Easter. And the tyme when this ignorance tooke effect (as it apeareth by S. Beda's forsaid words lib. 1. c. 11.) was not long before S. Austins comming. And for Scotland, Beda lib. 2. cap. 29. writeth that by the letters of Pope Iohn 4. written in the yeare 638. or as Baron. saith, 639. to the Scotts, it appea∣reth plainly, that at that tyme this heresie was but a litle before risen in Scotland, and that not all the Contrie, but certain of them onely were infected

therwith. Which also appeareth by S. Gre∣gory lib. 9. epist. 61. which he writeth to Qui∣rinus & caeteris in Hibernia Episcopis Catholicis. But as for the Britons it seemeth by Saint Beda lib. 2. cap. 2. that they were generally all infected with this error,* 1.21 when S. Au∣stin entred this land. And as for the rest of this Kingdom where the English dwelt they (as both Welch & English Historio∣graphers agree) pagana superstitione caecati &c. blinded in Heathenish superstition they had extinguished all Christianity in that parte of the Land where they dwelt. And as S. Beda wri∣teth lib. 2. c. 1. were all then Pagans and had ben euer vntill that tyme bondslaues of Idols.* 1.22 This was the lamentable estate of Eng∣land and Wales before S. Austin came, miserably opprest, partly with heresy, partly with infidelity.

CHAP. II. That S. Austin was the first Prea∣cher of the Christian Faith to our English Nation.

THat our English Nation came hither out of Germanie, being sent for of the Britons to ayde them against the Scotts, and Picts, all Historiographers agree, but they disagree somwhat about the tyme. For some write that it was in the yeare of Christ 449. but S. Beda lib. 1. c. 15. saith that it was in the yeare 449. and later in∣deede it could not be.* 1.23 Because at S. Ger∣mans first comming hither (which was in the yeare 429. as S. Prosper who then liued recordeth) the Saxons (as S. Beda. lib. 1. c. 20. affirmeth) waged war with the Britons. For being Pagans, and ignorant of God, and seeing the Land fruitfull, and the Britons feeble, they measured right by might, and turned their wepons a∣gainst the silly Britōs, whome they partly killed,* 1.24 partly droue ouer seas or into those hilly places, which now are called Wales. And in this parte of the Land; which they possessed, extinguished (as both En∣glish

and Welch writers record) all Chri∣stianitie, and continewed in their Paga∣nisme, which they brought with them, for the space almost of 200. yeares, til (as S. Beda lib. 2. c. 1. and others record) S. Gregory seeing certaine English youths sould for slaues in Rome,* 1.25 and learning of them that their nation was Heathen, got leaue of the Pope (being then him selfe a Monke) to come to preach to them: but was recalled at the importunitie of the Romans: yet him self being after made Po∣pe (and as S. Beda speaketh high Bishop ouer the whole world) did in the yeare 596 send hither S. Austin, and his cōpany to preach Christs faith vnto them. Which truth, that S. Austin was the first preacher of Christian faith vnto our English Nation here in England,* 1.26 hath bene alwaies hi∣therto as vndoubted, as it is euident, and manifest. But now because D. Sutclif in his Subuersion of the three Conuersions, c. 3. hath called it in question, and is desi∣rous rather to giue the glorie to a French man and woman, to Queene Bertha, and Bishop Luidhard, who were then in England, or to captiue Britons, whome he supposeth to haue liued amongst the English, than to S. Austin, I will prooue it by as many proofes as can be desired for the beleefe of any ancient thing.

* 1.272. S. Gregory himself, who sent S. Au∣stin, writing lib. 7. Epist. 30. to Eulogius Patriarch of Alexandria, saith thus: VVhiles the English Nation dwelling in a corner of the worlde, remained til now infidel in the worship of wood and stones, by the help of your praier it see∣med good to me, God being the Author, to send a Monk of my monastery to preach to them. The same he testifieth lib. 27. Moral. c. 8. and in diuers letters lib. 9. Epi. 52. 56. 59, and in S. Beda lib. 1. c. 27. 29. 30. 31. 32. which for breuitie I omit. And the same witnesse di∣uers other Popes as Boniface, Honorius, Vita∣lian, Sergius, Gregorius and Formosus, wherof some were aliue in S. Austins tyme, and others liued not long after, whose letters are extant in Malmesb. lib. 2. Pont. Ang. pag. 208. pag. 209.* 1.28 Likwise S. Laurence, S. Mel∣lit, S. Iustus, three companions of S. Austin, in their publick letters to the Scotts in S. Beda lib. 2. c. 4. write, that the English, to whome they were sent to preach the word of God, were Paynim people, and hea∣then men.* 1.29 In like maner the English youths before mentioned being asked of S. Gre∣gory, whether they were Christiās or no, answered (as testifyeth Ethelwerd an an∣cient Historiographer of the blood royal of England) No: nor as yet hath any preached this vnto vs.* 1.30 And the merchants added ex Beda lib. 2. c. 1. that they were all Paynims. And

the very Epitaph set vpon Saint Austins tombe after his death testifieth,* 1.31 that he conuerted King Ethelbert and his Realme from the worshiping of Idolls to the faith of Christ, in Beda lib. 2. c. 3. Thus yow se both priuat and publick, both foraine and domestical testimonies, euen of that tyme when S. Austin liued, contest, that before his com∣ming our English Nation was Heathen. wherto I wil add a few witnesses in the ages after, that the reader may be assu∣red how vndoubted a truth this hath ben hertofore.

3. S. Beda who liued within 80. yeares after S. Austin saith plainly lib. 2. c. 1. that our Nation had ben euer to that time the bond∣slaue of Idols. And Alcuin his scholler,* 1.32 but maister to Charles the Great in Malmesb. lib. 1. Pont. Ang. pag. 199. & 1. Reg. c. 14. calleth S. Austin our First Teacher,* 1.33 and Canterbury the First Seat of faith. King Kenulph, who liued within 200. yeares after S. Austin,* 1.34 writing letters to Pope Leo 3. in his own name, & in the name of the Bishops, Duks and all the Nobility of his Realme, confesseth, that from Rome Nobis Fidei veritas innotuit, and that, that Sea imbued his Nation rudimentis fidei.* 1.35 King Withlaf in his Charter in Ingulph. pag. 858. calleth S. Austin the Apostle of our Nation.* 1.36 Odo Arch∣bishop of Canterbury, writing about

800. yeares agoe to his Suffragans, saith that from the Sea of Canterbury, Augustini & aliorum studiis Religio Christianitatis primùm cunctis finibus Anglorum innotuit. And in a Sy∣nod held in the yeare 747. of all the Bi∣shops of England in presence of the King,* 1.37 and Nobles, S. Austin is called Pater noster, and in honour of him they were wont to keepe his day most solemnly. And in an other Synod held about 500. yeares since, Lanfranc Archbishop of Cāterbury saith: Quis nesciat quòd à Cantia manauit Chri∣sti credulitas in ceteras omnes Angliae Ecclesias. Superfluous it were to add to these the testimonies of such as haue lyued since,* 1.38 both foraine and domesticall historiogra∣phers, who all deliuer this for as certain a truth as can be. Onely for the confusion of Sutclif and such as he, I will add the confession of some Protestants. Fox in his Acts and Monuments lib. 4. pag. 172. The Saxons ouercomming the Land deuided them selues into seuen Kingdoms: And so being Infidells, and Pagans continued til the time that Gregory, being Bishop of Rome sent Austin to preach vnto them. The like he hath lib. 2. pag. 110. 115. and in his Protestat:* 1.39 pag. 9. Holinshead in de∣script. of Britany lih. 11. c. 7. Austin was sent by Gregory to preach to English men the word of God, who were yet blinde in Pagan superstition. And an. 596. Gregory sent Austin into this Ile

to preach the Christian faith vnto the English-Saxons, which Nation as yet had not receaued the gospel. Godwin in the life of S. Austin:* 1.40 The Saxons not onely expelled Christian Religion, but the followers of the same into a corner of this I∣land. And our Contrie being in a maner all growne ouer with Paganisme, for ther was no publick allowance of Christian Religion anywhere, but in VValles, It pleased God to giue this occasion of re∣plāting the same here again. And telleth, how Saint Gregory seeing English boies sold at Rome,* 1.41 was mooued to send Prea∣chers. And in the life of S. Paulin: VVhen the Saxons had gotten possession of this Realme, the Britons that were the ould Inhabitants being driuen into a corner therof; The rest was without any knowledg, or inckling (Note) of the Gospel. And Cambd. in descript. Brit. pag. 104. wri∣teth,* 1.42 that S. Austin hauing rooted out the Monsters of Heathenish superstition, ingrafting Christ in English mens mindes with most happie successe conuerted them to the faith. Who will see more Protestants, may read Bale cent. 1. c. 73. cent. 13. c. 1. Whitaker contr. Dur. pag. 394. Fulk 1. Cor. 4. Cooper Chron. an. 599. Stow 596.

4. Now let vs see what Sutclif can say against this so confessed a truth. For sooth that the English had notice of the Chri∣stian Religiō before S. Austin his cōming, because some Britons liued amongst

them, and also because King Ethelberts wife Bertha was a Christian, and had a Christian Bishop with her named Luid∣hard. Are not these (think wee) sounde reasons to wrastle withal against such vniform consent both of his owne, and our writers? As if we denyed that the En∣glish had any notice of Christianity before S. Austins cōming, but such it was as the great Turk hath without any beleefe, or liking therof. And as for the Britons they were so far from preaching of their owne accord, as by no persuasion, en∣treaty,* 1.43 or threatful prophesie of Saint Austin they could be brought to do it, as testifieth S. Beda lib. 2. c. 2. and Gal∣frid lib. 11. cap. 12. Besides that as Bale writeth cent. 1. c. 7. & Boeth. hist. Scot. lib. 9. pag. 171. Aspernabantur Angli dogmata Britāno∣rum. The English (for the hatred of the men) despised the Religion of the Britons.* 1.44 And con∣cerning the English Queene, she was no English but a French woman, and before S. Austins comming she had neglected to persuade her husban as S. Gregory lib 9. Epi. 59. testifieth, who rebuketh her ther∣fore. And her Bishop was not sent to preach to the English,* 1.45 but as Beda saith lib. 1. c. 25. to assist her, and help her in her faith. Nether doth he make any mention of this Bishops preaching to our Nation. And for

other Nations about vs S. Gregory lib. 5. Epist. 59. writeth that he heard that the English would willingly be come Chri∣stians. Sed Sacerdotes qui in vicino sunt Pastora∣lem erga eos Curam nō habere: but that the Priests about them tooke no care of them. Be it therfor certaine that the first that preached Chri∣stian faith to our English Nation was S. Austin,* 1.46 whome therfor Pope Honorius lit. ad Regem Edwin. apud Bedam lib. 2. c. 17. King Withlaf as we heard before, and ca∣tholick English writers, and some Prote∣stants also as Cambden Descript. Britan. pag. 515. and 178. Bale cent. 13. c. 7. cent. 14. c. 13. call the Apostle of England. Nether ought Sutclif or others to be offended with this title, because wee call not him absolutly an Apostle, or Apostle of the whole world as the 12. were, who were sent in Vniuer∣sum mundum, but with this restriction of England. So S. Paul called Epaphroditus the Apostle of the Philippians, Philip. 2. and Protestants call Tindal and Latimer Apostles of England, as yow may see in Bale cent. 8. c. 72. 85. and Fox.

CHAP. III. That S. Austin and his fellowes prea∣ching tooke great effect in ou English Nation.

BEcause some Ministers albeit they can not deny but S. Austin preached the faith of Christ here in England, yet will extenuatt his benefit as much as they can, & say that onely a few Saxons were behoulding vnto him,* 1.47 and that nether Austin nor Gregory de∣serued any great praise for the conuersion of the Saxons, or English. I will breefly touch what great good he and his fellowes here did. First therfor him self,* 1.48 though (through the excessiue paines which he tooke) he liued but a short time: yet did he conuert Ethelbert King of Kent, whose dominion reached vnto Humber, & many of his people as S. Beda witnesseth lib. 1. c. 26. and christened at one tyme ten thousand as Saint Gregory lib. 7. Epi. 30.* 1.49 Fox Acts pag. 119. Cambden in Britan. p. 105. and others do testifie. Fox. p. 116. addeth, that he con∣uerted innumerable. And pag. 118. Baptized a great parte. And Godwin in vit. Aug. saith, he conuerted all the said Kings people. Besides

this he sent S. Mellit to London, where he conuerted Sebret King of Essex. And after he had gained (saith Malmesb. 2. part. histor. p. 250) Kent to Christ,* 1.50 trauailed through∣out all the rest of the English Prouinces, so far as the Kingdom of Ethelbert reached. Yet Fox Acts p. 119. and Cambden lib. cit. say, that he passed beyond the dominion of King Ethelbert, and christened many thou∣sands in the riuer Swale.* 1.51 And this trauail he tooke (saith Capgraue in his life) on foote, and for the most parte barefoote, and had great knobbs on his knees with continual kneeling in prayer. Besides in his tyme he procured the erecting of the Archbishoprick of Can∣terbury, and the Bishoprick of London, and Rochester, & the foundations of the Monasteries of the Austins in Canterbu∣ry, Westminster in London, Ely in Cam∣bridgshier, and Cernel in Dorsetshier. And as S. Beda lib. 2. c. 4. Laied the foundation of our Church well and strongly. And not content to labor thus for the cōuersion of English mē, endeuored also to reduce the Britons to the right faith, and tooke therin (saith Godwin) much paines. Gathered (as yow may see in Beda lib. 2. c 2.) two meetings of their Diuines, & conuinced their error both by disputation and miracles.* 1.52 Wher∣by wee may see that all parts of England both South, West, East, North, and Wales

to are greatly behoulden to Saint Austin.* 1.53 2. After Saint Austins death (which was as some write about ten yeares after his cōming hither) S. Laurence his fellow laborer, and successor, conuerted Edbald secōd Christian King of Kent. And taught the Papists faith (saith Bale cent. 13. c. 2.) al∣most in all the dominions of the English men. And besides wrote letters which are extant in Beda lib. 2. c. 4. to the Scottish, and Irish people who were entangled in the Bri∣tons error. And as Bale writeth cent. 1. c. 74. held a Coūcell with thē for that purpose in the Ile of Man. Yea as Capgraue hath in his life, he went to Scotland, and there conuerted Tenan Archbishop of Irland to the true obseruation of Easter.* 1.54 S. Iu∣stus also another fellow worker, and suc∣cessor of S. Austin, conuerted so many, as Pope Boniface in Beda lib. 2. c. 8. writeth to him thus, yow may shew whole Contries plentifullie multiplied in the faith by yow. And both of him,* 1.55 and S. Mellit his Predecessor S. Beda lib. 2. c. 7. giueth this testimony, they ruled, & gouerned the English Church with great labor,* 1.56 and diligence. Finally S. Paulin an other of S. Austins fellow laborers, and first Archbishop of York, conuerted, and baptized Edwin King of the North parte of England, and by conquest ouer Eng∣land, Wales and the Hebrides Iles, with all

the nobility (saith Beda lib. 2. c. 14.) of his Con∣trie and most parte of the common people. And, as he addeth c. 17. all his subiects of the Northen parts. And such paines herein S. Paulin tooke, that as S. Beda saith c. 14. cit. he stayed in one place 36. dayes togeather from morning to euening, instructing and baptizing the people. And by meanes of King Edwin was also Redwald King of Est-england and for a while the poten∣test King of England, conuerted and Christened, and also his sonne Carpwald. Finally to conclude by Saint Austin and his fellow laborers were six English Kings conuerted from Paganisme to Christs faith, to wit, Ethelbert, Sebert,* 1.57 Edbald, Edwin, Redwald, Carpwald. A∣mongst whome Ethelbert, Edwin, and Redwald were the most puissant Kings of their tyme. And of the 7. Kingdoms which then were, they conuerted foure viz. the Kingdom of Kent, Kingdom of Est-Saxons,* 1.58 Est-angles and the Kingdom of the North, and preached, and founded Churches in the fifth Kingdom of Mercia at Lincoln, & in the sixt of Westsaxons at Cernel in Dorsetshier. Founded the two Archbishopricks of Canterbury, & York, and the Bishopricks of London, and Ro∣chester, erected the Cathedral Churches of Canterbury, Rochester, London, Lin∣coln,

and York,* 1.59 and the Collegiat Church in Southwel. Began the monasteries of the Austins, and Christs Church in Can∣terbury, of Westminster in London, of Ely in Cābridgshier, of Cernel in Dorset∣shier. Wherby it appeareth that not onely a few Saxons (as Sutclif speaketh) but the whole nations of English,* 1.60 Scottish, Welch and Irish were infinitly behouldē to Saint Austin, and his fellowes, for leauing their Contrie, for comming so far a iorney as is from Rome, for venturing into a barba∣rous, and vnknown Contry as ours then was, for hazarding their liues among fierse, and sauage people, for recalling so many Kings, and Kingdoms from Paga∣nisme to Christianitie, for laboring so much to reduce Hereticks, for erecting so many Episcopal Sees, and Monasteries, and finally for spending their liues here a∣mong vs. And if any parte of this land tooke no great commoditie by them, it was not to be attributed to them, but to the peoples owne negligence, and obsti∣nacy.* 1.61 Wherfor D. Whitaker as far more gratfull than Sutclif lib. 5. cont Dur. pag. 394. speaking of our conuersion by S. Grego∣ry meanes, saith: That he did vs a great benefit we will alwaies gratfully remember. And now hauing shewed that S. Austin. was the first Preacher of Christs faith to our Na∣tion

in England, let vs see what qualities he had fit for so high a function to wit what learning and vertue.

CHAP. IIII. That Saint Austin was a great Clerk and excellent Diuine.

SOme Ministers are so spitefull against S. Austin our Apostle, as they seeke all occasions they can to dishonor him. Wher vpon Bale cent. 13. c. 1. saith he was ignorant in holy scriptures, and the questions which he sent to S. Gregory and are extant in S. Beda lib. 1. c. 27. were most vnsauorie and voide of all knowledg of the Gospel, and law of God. But no maruell if he, and suchlike condemne S. Austin as vnlearned, who dare condemne the gloriousest lights of Christianitie, the greatest Doctors of Gods Church of blindnes, and ignoran∣ce. But how great a Clerk S. Austin was,* 1.62 though we had no euident testimony, we might our selues gather by many waies. For as touching his wit, and capacitie of learning, it may suffice that he was an Italian, and Roman,* 1.63 whome in wit we know to excell. The place where he stu∣died

was Rome,* 1.64 where at that tyme as Ioan. Diacon. in vit. Gregor. lib. 2. c. 13. Rerum sapientiâ cū septem artibus floruit.* 1.65 His Maister was S. Gregory him self, one of the foure Doctors of the Church, as witnesse S. Be∣da Epi. ad Ceolwolph Regem, Ethelwerd lib. 2. c. 1. Malmesb. lib. 1. Pont. p. 195. Amongst his schole-fellowes one was (as it see∣meth) that great Doctor of Spaine S. I∣sidore.* 1.66 For as Genebr. and Sigebert in Chron. do write, he was scholer to Saint Gregory.* 1.67 And for S. Austins indeuor to attaine to learning, for proofe therof it may suffice that he was a Monk of Saint Gregoreis owne Monastery, where men were not (doubtles) suffered to loose their tyme, brought vp there vnder regular dis∣cipline, and at last made Praepositus eius∣dem Monasterij, Superior of the same Monastery. All which testifieth S. Gregory him self lib. 7. Epi. 30. 112. and lib. 2. c. 13. and S. Beda, lib. 1. c. 27.* 1.68 And finally for his profit in lear∣ning, it may suffice that it appeareth by the choice made of him among so many learned men, as then were in Rome, and made by so great a Doctor as S. Gregory was, and so careful to chuse sufficient men, and made for so great a matter as to be Dux verbi, First Preacher of Christian saith to Infidells, and conuerter of learned hereticks. For if S. Gregory required so

great skill in euery Pastor of soules as he wrote lib. Pastor. that Gouernment of soules is the arte of arts; How much would he re∣quire in him to whome he committed the care of all the Infidells, and Hereticks in so great a Kingdom as this is? And besi∣des this the care of S. Gregory to send hi∣ther a great learned man, may apeare by the like great care which Pope Vitalian had afterward, as is to be seene in Beda lib. 4. c. 1. to prouide a great, and famous Deuine for the Archbishoprick of Can∣terbury euen after all England was con∣uerted. For neither was Pope Vitalian more ready to furnish England with lear∣ned Pastors, thā S. Gregory was, nor was he more able to iudg of their learning, nor had he more choice of learned men. If therfor Pope Vitalian sent hither such learned men as S. Theodor and S. Adrian were, what shall we think of S. Austin and his fellowes sent by S. Gregory?

2. But besides these collections of ours we haue a testimony of S. Austins great learning Omni exceptione maius.* 1.69 For S. Gre∣gory his Maister who best knew him, and was best able to iudg, and for his holines and rare humilitie was least likly to lye, or praise his scholler beyond his deserts, wri∣ting to King Ethelbert in Beda lib. 1. c. 32. and exhorting him to follow S. Austin in

all points saith. He was replenished with know∣ledg of the holy scriptures.* 1.70 And Ethelwerd, one of our anciētest historiographers, lib. 2. c. 1. saith he was diuino eloquio nimis instru∣ctus,* 1.71 excedingly instructed in the scriptures. Iu∣stus one of S. Austins fellowes, and suc∣cessors, Pope Boniface writing to him saith: He had brought vp King Edbald with great learning, and instruction of holy scriptures, as is to be seene in Beda l. 2. c. 8. And doubt we that S. Austin had not done the lyke to King Ethelbert?* 1.72 And of Honorius, an∣other of S. Austins fellowes Beda lib. 5. c. 20. saith he was a mā profoundly learned in ho∣ly scripture. And why shoud we think that S. Austin was inferior to him? Besides S. Beda lib. 1. c. 22. speaking of the British Preachers, whome he accounted most learned men, yet comparing them with S. Austin, and his fellows saith, that these were more worthy Preachers. And besides these testimonies of S. Austins great lear∣ning we haue an euident proofe by the effect therof. For albeit there were among the Britons many viri doctissimi, most lear∣ned men. as Saint Beda saith lib. 2. c. 2. Yet Saint Austin feared not twise to challeng them all to publick disputations,* 1.73 and at the first ouercame them, and at the second they durst not (as it seemeth) encounter with him. The like disputations had af∣ter

S. Laurence, and other of S. Austins fellowes in the Ile of Man with Scottish and Irish Deuines, and wrote also to the Britons as saint Beda lib. 2. c. 4. speaketh worthy letters, and fit for their Degree.* 1.74 Yea the Protestants them selues when they are voide of passion confesse saint Austin, and his fellowes to haue bene great scollers. For B. Cooper Chron. an. 599. saith that Austin, Iohn, Mellit, and others were godly, and wel learned men.* 1.75 Holinshead an. 596. calleth saint Austin, and his fellowes learned men. And Godwin in vita Honorij, saith:* 1.76 Hono∣rius (a fellow and successor of saint Austin) was very learned, and some tymes disciple of Saint Gregory. And in vita Laurentij, that S. Lau∣rence (his immediat successor) was a wel lear∣ned man. That Deusdedit who was an En∣glish man, & scoller to saint Austin, was very famous for his learning, and other vertues. And if the scoller were very famous, what may we think of the Maister?* 1.77 Yea Bale him selfe cent. 13. c. 2. saith that saint Lau∣rence, successor and fellow of saint Austin was very skilfull in logick and other Philosophie.

3. But how think yow doth Bale pro∣ue that saint Austin was ignorant of scrip∣ture, or his questions voide of all know∣ledg of the Gospel? Surely not at all. But it must suffice that this Aristarchus hath so iudged. But perhaps it displeased Bale

that saint Austin should in them enquire aboute the ceremonies of Masse,* 1.78 and a∣bout the offering vpon the Altar, of say∣ing Masse after pollution in the night, or of receauing the blessed Sacrament after a man hath carnally known his wife, which questions (no maruell) if they seeme vnsa∣uorie to Bale, and voide of all knowledg of his new Gospel. Indeed the questions are not of any profound diuinitie, but of practical matters about the gouernment of the Church and holy ceremonies, and administration of Sacraments, in which matters the greatest Deuines vnles they haue bene practised therin (as S. Austin had not bene in his monasterie) are not al∣waies the most skilful. Besides that Saint Austin proposed those questions to saint Gregory not vpon ignorance, but vpon humilitie, and desire to be directed by him euen in smallest matters. This saint Gre∣gory him self testifieth in these words in Beda lib. 2. c. 23. I doubt not but yow haue re∣quired Counsell in these matters, and I think also I haue alredy made yow answer herein,* 1.79 Yet that which your selfe could say, and think herein, I think yow would haue it confirmed with my ans∣wer. The like account made the French Ministers of Caluin as appeareth by the Surueie of the holy discipline c. 3. p. 43. in these words. As any doubtes did arise amongst

them concerning Church causes, though they were but very simple, and such as any student of meane capacity and iudgment might very easely haue sa∣tisfyed, yet no man but M. Caluin for his tyme, and M. Beza afterward was accounted of suffi∣ciency or able to dissolue them. Yow heare what simple questions the French Ministers sent to Caluin and Beza, and yet without any preiudice of their opinion in learning. And why should not S. Austin do the li∣ke? And surely I here admire the good∣nes of God towards our Nation, that he would Saint Austin should enquire such small matters of S. Gregory, and that his questions should remaine to our dayes. both to shew vs by our first Apostle what account we should make of the resolution of the Sea Apostolick,* 1.80 and (as S. Irenaeus lib. 3. c. 3. wrote aboue 1400. yeares ago) in all difficulties recur to her, and also to assure vs that S. Austin, who in so small mat∣ters would do nothing of himselfe, but by the direction of S. Gregory, would much lesse vary from him in matters of faith or religion; And consequently, that the faith which he taught our Ancestors, was the faith of the greatest Doctor that euer sin∣ce S. Peter sate in the Church of Rome,* 1.81 and by the confession of Protestants was as famous and as learned a man as euer was Bishop of Rome, yea omnium Pontificum, Of all the Bis∣hops

of Rome, the most excellent for life and lear∣ning. Bale cent. 1. c. 68. Which thing wel cō∣sidered, can not but breed great comfort in them, who had the faith of their Forfa∣thers deliuered to them by S. Austin, and as great discomfort in them, who haue forsaken it. And thus much of S. Austins learning: now let vs see his vertue.

CHAP. V. That Saint Austin was a great Saint, and holy man.

IF Ministers were before vnwilling to grant that S. Austin was our first Prea∣cher or a learned man, much more loth they are to confesse that he was a holy man. And not without cause, because therby they perceaue it will follow, that his faith was the true faith of Christ. For as S. Paul saith Rom. 10. The iust man liueth by faith. & Heb. 11. without faith it is impossi∣ble to please God.* 1.82 But I will prooue not one∣ly by the testimonie of them that saw, and knew S. Austin, but also by the testi∣mony of his Maister, his own life and death, by publick and priuat testimony of them that liued with him, by all kind

of writers following, by the vertuous life of the Church which he founded, and fi∣nally by the confession of diuers Prote∣stants that S. Austin was a saint and ver∣tuous holy man.

2. As for S. Austins Maister, Ambros. lib. 2. de Virginibus. saith:* 1.83 The first spur to learning is the excellēcy of the Maister. And no doubt but the example of an excellent Maister is a great spur to vertue. And what Maister ether in that age, or long before, or after could S. Austin haue had comparable to S. Gregory, who for his great vertue, and noble acts is surnamed the great: whome S. Isidor lib. de viris illustrib. c. 7. who knew him saith,* 1.84 was by compunction ful of the feare of God, in humilitie cheefest, and endued with such light of knowledg, as the like was not then, nor be∣fore.* 1.85 And the 8. Councel of Toledo doub∣teth not to prefer him in morall doctrine before all other Doctors.* 1.86 S. Ildefonsus al∣so lib. de vir. illustrib. c. 2. writeth that he ex∣celled so high in perfection of all vertues, as setting a side all famous men, antiquitie could not shew the like. For in holines he surpassed S. Antony, in elo∣quence S. Cyprian, in knowledg S. Austin.* 1.87 S. Gre∣gor. also of Tours, who knew him great∣ly cōmendeth him lib. 10. de Gestis Franco∣rum. c. 1. S. Beda lib. 1. c. 13. saith,* 1.88 He was a man of the greatest vertue & learning of his tyme. And who will see more of this vertuous

man may reade his life in Ioannes Dia∣con. in S. Beda lib. 2. c. 1. Here I will con∣tent my self with the iudgment of our fa∣mous and ancient King Alfred:* 1.89 who thus commendeth him. The true seruant of God the Roman Pope Christs Vicar Gregory, a man of considerat fortitude,* 1.90 without rashnes, indued with cheefe wit, wisdome and Counsel, an infinit trea∣sor, because he wonne the greatest part of man∣kinde to heauen, the best man of the Romans, most abounding in greatnes of courage, and most free of Maiestie. This was the iudgment of our great King touching S. Gregory, and of the same minde were all our Catholick writers, as yow may see in Florēt. an. 605. Malmesb. 1. Reg. c. 3. Westmon. an. 605. and others. In so much as D. Reinolds in his Confer. p. 583.* 1.91 writeth that our Ance∣stors had a reuerend opinion of the Pope long after S. Gregory for S. Gregories sake. To these Ca∣tholicks I will ad also the verdict of a few Protestants.* 1.92 D. Whitaker cont. Dur. p. 397. saith: He was a learned and holy Bishop and p. 502. I confesse Gregory to haue bene a good and holy man.* 1.93 Godwin in vita August. a good man that blessed and holy Father Gregory. Item This good man being made Pope tooke especiall ca∣re of sending Preachers into this Land. D. Sut∣clif Subuers. c. 2.* 1.94 Gregory and Eleutherius were Bishops, and famous men in the Church for their painful labors, and constancy in teaching the

truth. Bale cent. 1. c. 68. saith he was the ex∣cellent of all the Bishops of Rome for learning and life. That against his will and striuing to the con∣trary, and at last compelled, he succeded Pope Pe∣lagius. That he was a learned, and good man, founded hospitals, inuited pilgrims to his table, sent things necessary to the Monks of Hierusalem, and maintained three thousand Virgins. And c. 7 He reduced the Goths from Arianisme to the Church, professed himselfe by writing the Seruant of Gods seruants, that therby he might appeare most far from all ambition, and desire of command. Bell in his Wofull Cry p. 62. saith:* 1.95 Gregory was a holy Bishop indeed. And in his Suruey p. 156. He was vertuous and learned. pag. 480.* 1.96 A man of sufficient credit. Willet in his Syn∣opsis, A modest and humble Bishop. D. Hum∣frey, Iesuitismi part. 2. pag. 624. Gregory surna∣med Great, and indeed great, a great man, and indued with many vertues of deuine grace. Thus Protestants account of saint Austins Mai∣ster.

2. As for S. Austin himself, Godwin in Aug. saith: He was a man of exceeding tall sta∣ture, well fauoured,* 1.97 and of a very amiable counte∣nance. And as for his great holines it appea∣reth many wayes. For first, being very [unspec 1] yonge, he forsooke all the pleasures and commodities of the world, and became a Monk, entering into S. Gregories mona∣stery, which no doubt was a Nurserie of

vertue. Where, (as Greg. saith ex Beda lib. 1. c. 27.) he was brought vp from his youth in re∣gular discipline, and according to his rule imita∣ted the forme, and rule vsed in the Primitiue Church of the Fathers, among whome all things were common. where he so exceeded in ver∣tue as he was made Superior ouer the Monastery. ex Greg. lib. 7. epist. 112. Second∣ly, at Saint Gregories commandement he left his owne Contry, where he serued God in quietnes, and came to preach the Gospell both so far of as our Contry is from Rome, & to such barbarous people, as our Nation then was. Thirdly, after he entred into England, he liued so ver∣tuously, that albeit he prooued, no doubt, his doctrine by great learning, and con∣firmed it (as shalbe shewed hereafter) by many and great miracles, yet as saint Beda affirmeth lib. 1. c. 26. our Contry was con∣uerted more by the holines of him, and his fellowes liues, than by any other meanes.* 1.98 After they were now entred (saith Be∣da lib. cit.) into their lodging they began to exer∣cise the Apostolick order of liuing of the primitiue Church,* 1.99 seruing God in continuall prayer, wat∣ching, and fasting, and preaching the word of life to as many as they could, despising the commodities of the world as things none of their owne, taking of them onely whome they instructed so much as might serue their necessities, liuing them selues

according to that they taught other, and being redy to suffer both troubles and death it self in defense of the truth they taught. VVherby many did beleeue and were baptized, marueling much at the simpli∣citie of their innocent liuing, and at the sweetnes of their heauenly doctryn. Infrà. The King him self being much delighted with the puritie of their life, and the example of their godly conuersation, as also with their sweete promises, which to be true they prooued with many miracles did beleeue, and was baptized. VVhat paines he tooke first in persuading our Nation the Christian faith, which was then addicted to Idola∣trie, after in instructing them, who were so rude and ignorant in all faith, and lastly in baptizing, and administring the sacra∣ments hauing some times to Christen ten thousand at a tyme, none can expresse. Capgraue in his life saith, he went trough England on foote preaching,* 1.100 and most cō∣monly barefoote, and had callum in genibus by frequency of prayers. Much paines also he tooke vvith the VVelch men in two Councels, & besides disputation wrought miracles in their sight. He had the gift of miracles ex Greg. apud Bedam lib. 1. c. 31. And of Prophecie, Beda lib. 2. c. 2. This briefly was the admirable and Apostolick holines of life of Saint Austin and his fellowes, which no doubt he cōcluded with a hap∣pie death. For his Epitaph recorded by

S. Beda lib. 2. c. 3. witnesseth after he had con∣uerted King Ethelbert and his people to the faith of Christ, fulfilling in peace the dayes of his office, died the 26. of May.

* 1.1014. Thirdly, for the witnesse of those, that liued with S. Austin. First is S. Gre∣gory himself, who best knew him, and was best able to iudg of his vertue. He writing to King Ethelbert in Beda lib. 1. c. 32. saith, that S. Austin had bene brought vp in the rule of Religion, and was by the grace of God of much vertue. And lib. 9. epist. 58. writing to S. Austin him self, saith: I haue much hope, that by the grace of God thy Creator, and our Redemer, Lord and God, Christ Iesus, thy sinnes are alredy forgiuen thee, and that thou art ther∣fore choosen, that by thee other mens sinnes may be pardoned. Nether shalt thou haue sorow of any sinne hereafter, who endeuourest by conuersion of many, to make ioye in heauen. And surely who considereth what great perfection Saint Gregory lib. 4. epist. 24. requireth in a Pastor, to wit, that he be Pure in thought, notable in work, discret in silence, profitable in speeche, neare to all in compassion, aboue all in con∣templation, fellow by humility to all that do well, stout through zeale of Iustice against the vices of the offending, will nothing doubt but Saint Austin, whome he chose to so high a fun∣ction, was an excellent perfect man. And lib. 5. epist. 52. he saith: Austins zeale and

indeuor is well known to vs. and repeateth it epist. 53. 58. 59. Likwise of the Popes, soone after succeeding to S. Gregory,* 1.102 he is high∣ly commended: Of Pope Boniface 4. in Malmsbury lib. 1. Pont. p. 208. he is called the holy Doctor: Of Pope Honorius ibidem p. 209. Austin of holy remembrance. Of Gregory 3. ibidem p. 210. Austin of blessed memorie: Of Leo 3. ibid. p. 211. Blessed Augustin. Besides by them who liued with him, and saw his happy end, he is called in his Epitaph,* 1.103 Blessed Austin. Stow Chron. p. 67. or as God∣win hath, Saint Austin.

5. Fourthly,* 1.104 touching the testimony of those that liued after Saint Austins tyme, the first is Saint Beda, whose testimony of his holy life is already set downe, to which I add, that lib. 2. c. 3. he calleth him the deerly beloued man of God, holy Father Austin.* 1.105 and lib. 4. c. 27. The blessed Father Austin. In a Councell of all the Bishops of England held anno 747.* 1.106 in presence of King Ethel∣bald and all his Nobility, it was apoin∣ted, That the day of our Father Saint Austin be kept holy, as writeth Malmesbury 1. lib. Pont. p. 197. and Fox lib. 2. p. 128. After that, King Kenulph and all his Bishops, Dukes,* 1.107 and Nobility writing to Pope Leo 3. say thus: Austin of blessed memory most gloriously gouerned the Churches of England. ex Malmesb. 1. Reg. pag. 31.* 1.108 In the letters of S. Odo Archbishop

of Canterbury in Malmesbury 1. Pont. pag. 201. he is called Austin of blessed memory. Of Ethelwerd lib. 2.* 1.109 c. 1. & 5. he is called Holy Austin seruant of Christ, and innumerable mi∣racles wrought by him. Malmesbury 1. Pont. pag. 196.* 1.110 saith thus: How great the merits of Austin are before God, the great miracles do shew, which after so many ages he worketh, not suffering Kent, yea all England to become slow in honoring of him.* 1.111 Of Huntington lib. 3. pag. 321. he is called the seruant of God, man of God, to haue imitated the Apostolicall life of the Primitiue Church, to haue led a most clean life. Of Ho∣ueden 1.* 1.112 part. Annal. he is called the glorious Doctor of the whole Kingdom, the notable Foun∣der of Christian Faith and Religion. And in like sorte is he commended for a great saint, of Westmon. Chron. an. 596.* 1.113 Marianus ibidem. And finally of all writers domesticall and foraine, who writt of him before our times.

6. Fifthly, touching the proofe of Saint Austins holines by the holy life of the Church which he here founded, that is euident to all them that reade our Eccle∣siasticall Histories.* 1.114 And so manifest as Fox lib. 2. pag. 114. citeth and approueth these words out of ancient Chronicles: In the Primitiue Church of England Religion shined most purely, so that Kings, Princes, Dukes, Consuls, Barons & rulers of the Church incensed with a de∣sire

of heauen entred into Monkerie, volontary exile and solitarie life, forsooke the world and followed Christ. And the same hath Huntington lib. 5. in Prolog. and Houeden 1.* 1.115 part. Annal. pag. 412. And the same Fox p. 123. saith: I do reade and also do credit that the Clergy of that tyme (S. Austins tyme) of England applyed nothing that was worldly, but gaue themselues to preaching, and teaching the word of our Sauiour,* 1.116 and fillowed the life that they preached by giuing good example. Cambden in descript. Britan. pag. 345. saith: that tyme was most fruitfull of Saints. And pag. 628. he braggeth that no Kingdom hath so many canonized Mar∣tyrs and Confessors as England hath,* 1.117 and that it, which before tymes was called a fertill Prouince of Tyrants; may now be cal∣led a fertill Contrie of Saints. And who will see more of the great holines of our Cler∣gy may reade Beda lib. 3. c. 26. Othlon in vita S. Bonifacij. Marcellin. in vita S. Suiberti. Serrarius de Mogunt. lib. 3.

7. Lastly, for the confession of Prote∣stants, Fox in his Acts pag. 105. saith of Saint Austin and his fellowes thus: At length when the King had well considered the ho∣nest conuersation of their life, and mooued with their miracles, wrought through Gods hands by them, he heard them more gladly and lastly by their holsom exhortations and example of godly life, he was by them conuerted and christened in the yeare

596. And the same he repeateth againe pag. 116.* 1.118 Bilson lib. Of Obedience, pag. 57. saith: Austin and his fellowes came with religion to God, and submission to Princes.* 1.119 Bishop Cooper anno 599. calleth Austin and his fellowes, godly and learned men. And anno 630. calleth Pau∣linus (one of the company) a holy Bishop; Stow Chron. pag. 65.* 1.120 saith, that S. Austin and his fellowes liued in the feare of God. Godwin in vita August. saith:* 1.121 He was a Monke of great vertue; and calleth him, Saint Austin. And in vita Paulini, saith: Paulin (his companion) was called away to receaue the glorious reward of his blessed labors.* 1.122 And Holinshed in the Historie of England: Austin and his company arriued at Canterbury, where he made his abode by the Kings permission, exercised the life of Apo∣stles in fasting, watching, and prayers, preaching, the word of God to as many as they could, despi∣sing all worldly pleasures, as not appertaining to them, receauing onely of them whome they taught, things seeming necessary to the sustenance of their life, and liuing in all points according to the do∣ctrine, which they set forth. Itē: King Ethelbert was persuaded by the good example of S. Austin & his company, and by miracles shewed, to be bapti∣zed. Hereto I might add what diuers Pro∣testants haue written of the great holines of some of S. Austins company, who suc∣ceeded him in the Archbishoprik of Can∣terbury: But for that we shall haue more

conuenient place hereafter. Now let vs see what the malice, and hatred of some Ministers against Saint Austins doctrine, hath caused them to obiect against his person.

CHAP. VI. Certain slanders imposed vpon Saint Austin, disprooued.

CIcero, in his Oration for Roscius, saith: that as fier falling into water is straight put out: so a slander put vpon an innocent man, is quickly extinguished. Which (I doubt not) will prooue true in the calumniations obiected against S. Austin. The first wherof is cruelty (say they) in exhorting Ethelfrid a Heathen King of the North, against the British Monkes, of whome he slew at once aboue 1200. But this is an impudent slander, de∣uised first (for any thing that I can finde) by Bale, who centur. 1. capit. 70.* 1.123 fearfully broached it, and therfor referreth it to re∣ports, saying: Vt ferunt, as some reporte. But afterward Cent. 13. cap. 1. he confidently a∣uoucheth it. After him tooke vp that slander Iuell Defens. Apolog. part. 5. Ab∣bots

in his Answer to Do. Bishop, p. 198. Sutclif Subuers. c. 3. & 7. and others.

* 1.124This false slander is many wayes refu∣ted. First, because it is auouched without all testimonies of antiquity. Bale (as I say) hauing no one to name before, referreth him selfe to vncertain reports, if he be [unspec 1] not both Author, and reporter too. Ab∣bots citeth Iuell, Sutclif, alleageth Tho∣mas Grey, & a nameles Chronicle which he calleth ould, as if they should haue said, [unspec 2] ask my fellow if I be a theefe. Secondly, because the Britons albeit enemyes to Saint Austin, blamed not him, but others, for this slaughter, as is euident in Galfrid [unspec 3] lib. 4. cap. 4. Thirdly, because the slanderers of Saint Austin disagree in their tale more than the accusers of Susanna, and therfor if Daniel might be iudge, these would be condemned as well as they were. For some say S. Austin excited King Ethel∣frid to this murder, others say, not Saint Austin but K. Ethelbert his scoller: Some say, that Ethelfrid made this slaughter: others, that K. Ethelbert, as Grey cited by Sutclif. So they agree nether in the Author nor Actor of this matter. Fourth∣ly [unspec 4] because as Beda testifieth lib. 2. c. 2. Saint Austin was long before that slaughter, taken out of this life to the Kingdom of heauen, and no way caused it but rather forwar∣ned

the Britons therof by prophecie. But it came to passe (saith Beda) by the secret wor∣king of Gods iudgement vpon that vnfaithfull and naughty people. And the same testifie our best Historiographers both Catholicks and Protestants. Namely Malmesbury lib. 3. Reg. pag. 325 Hunting. lib. 3. Florent. an. 603. Westmon. an. 603. Sigebert an. 602. 615. Stow Chron. pag. 66. Godwin in the life of Saint Austin. Fox Acts pagina 119. where he writeth that Saint Austin forspoke the destruction, and by report of others was dead before it hapned.

2. To this Sutclif cap. 7. cit. answereth,* 1.125 that those words of Saint Beda touching Saint Austins death before the slaughter, are added by some forger. First, because after this war Saint Austin ordained Iu∣stus and Mellitus Bishops, as Beda (saith he) reporteth. Secondly, because they are not in the Saxon Translation of Beda made by King Alfred. Thirdly, because the Chronicle of Peterbrough and Flores Histor. testifye, that Saint Austin dyed three yeares after this execution.* 1.126 But this surmise of forgerie in Saint Beda his La∣tin History is altogeather incredible, both [unspec 1] because all Latin copies (in which lan∣guage Saint Beda wrote) haue the sayd words, and impossible it is that ether one forger should corrupt all the copies in

Christendome, or that in all Christēdome men would agoe to corrupt Beda in that [unspec 2] place, and in no other. And also because till Sutclif no man suspected any such for∣gerie. [unspec 3] Finally, because, as it shall appeare anon by true Chronologie of tyme, Saint Austin was indeed dead befor the slaugh∣ter. And no little presumption therof it is, that the Britons, who layd the blame therof on King Ethelbert Saint Austins scoller, would soner haue layd the blame therof on Saint Austin himselfe who threat∣fully (saith Saint Beda) prophecied it, if he had bene aliue, as King Ethelbert was, when it chauced. But little will he mar∣uell to hear Sutclife to suspect Saint Beda as corrupted, who considereth how many and how vndoubted bookes of Fathers in his Challeng he had reiected as ether forged or corrupted,* 1.127 as Saint Athanas. de vita Antonij, Saint Hierom de vita Pauli & Hilarionis, S. Gregories Dialogues, Saint Ambrose de Viduis, & many others. Which kinde of shift, at it is most vsuall with Sut∣clif, so in the eye of any wise man it is most desperat. As for his proofes, the first is a manifest vntruth.* 1.128 For Saint Beda repor∣teth not that S. Austin ordained Bishops after the said slaughter of the British Monkes, but onely talketh of the slaugh∣ter before he speaketh of the ordination.

The cause wherof was, because hauing tould of Saint Austins prophecie of the Britons destruction, which prophecie was before he ordained Bishops, to shew that it was a true prophecie addeth, that after it hapened as S. Austin had fortould, and how long after, he soone after decla∣reth, to wit, long after S. Austins death. Sutclifs second proofe I greatly suspect to be a forgerie of his owne. But how so euer that be, ther is nether reasō that he should vrge, nor that we should beleeue one translation before all originalls.* 1.129 For who would not think that, that trāslation were defectiue in that place, rather than that all Originalls had more than they should. As for the Chronicle of Peterbrough and Flores Histor. wee might take iust ex∣ception against them, as hauing past through the corrupt fingering of diuers Protestants, but who are they to oppose against so many cited before to the con∣trary, especially seeing that Flores Histor. cleareth Saint Austin from this slaughter, and attribueth it to Prophecie. And be∣sides his Chronologie (as Godwin in the Bishops of York pag. 442. a Protestant confesseth) is very vncertain,* 1.130 & in this point is very false. For as Sigebert in Chron. and Bale him self Cent. 1. cap. 74. reporteth out of Masseus the slaughter was done an. 615.

At what tyme as all writers agree S. Lau∣rence was Archbishop, and Saint Austin dead,* 1.131 ether an. 614. as Malmesbury saith in Hist. and in Fastis; or an. 605. as Sigebert saith in Chron. or 608. as Bale hath cent. 13. cap. 1. or an. 604. as Baron. gathereth out of Beda, and Florent. in Chron. and Stow pag. 62. affirmeth. How then could Saint Austin cause this slaughter, which was so long after his death, and much les goe in the army to the slaughter as Sutclif citeth out of an ould Chronicle, if he do not lye himselfe.

3. For this Bilson in his Booke of Obe∣dience pag. 114. saith, that the King Ethel∣bert King of Kent (whome Saint Austin conuerted) mooued King Ethelfrid to commit this massacre, and citeth therto Galfrid of Munmouth lib. 8. cap. 4. and so indirectly deriueth the faulte to Saint Austin his teacher.* 1.132 But first, if this slaughter were done (as we haue seene out of Bale) in the yeare 615. certain it is, that Saint Austin liued not till that tyme, but dyed before, as is alredy shewed, and therfore he could not be the author of this [unspec 2] fact. Secondly, in defence of King Ethel∣bert I oppose against Bilson what Fox saith p. 119.* 1.133 that it seemeth rather suspicious than true, that Ethelbert being a Christian King, ether could so much preuaile with a Pagan Idolater or

els would attempt so far as to commit such a cruell deede. And in truth who so considereth [unspec 3] the disposition of that Pagan King in Be∣da lib. 1. cap. 33. where he is compared to a rauening wolfe, will easely see, that he needed no stirrer vp to make war against the Britōs. And therfor Fox loco cit. right∣ly ascribeth it to the fierse furie of Ethelfrid, which was so great as he is sirnamed Fe∣rus. Besides that K. Ethelbert was more [unspec 4] potent than King Ethelfrid, for he had all the South part of England at command, as testifyeth Saint Beda lib. 1. cap. 25. and Ethelfrid onely the North. And therfor if he would haue reuenged Saint Austin by war, and bloodshed, he would rather haue done it him selfe, than stirred an other Heathen King against them. But this good King was so far from causing the [unspec 5] Britons to be murdered, because they would not receaue S. Austins doctrine, as that, (as writeth Saint Beda lib. 1. c. 26.) he would not force his owne subiects to receaue it. As for Galfrid ther is no such thing in the place cited by Bilson, which argueth that he cited it out of Iuell without seeing the booke. But indeed lib. 11. c. 13. Galfrid saith that Ethelbert excited Ethelfrid to goe to Bangor and destroy Abbot Dimoth & other Monkes, who had resisted S. Austin. But Galfrid is a very fabulous Author, the

first broacher of Merlins Prophecies,* 1.134 and of other incredible fables, and liued many hundred yeares after Saint Beda, who te∣stifyeth lib. 2. cap. 2. that King Ethelfrid came not of purpose to kill the Monkes, (but to get Chester, as he, loco cit. and Mal∣mesbury lib. 1. Reg. c. 3. do insinuat) and being to ioyne battell with the Britons, espying the Monkes at prayer, and vnder∣standing that they came to pray against him, set first vpon them, and slew them.

4. The second fault, which Ministers impute to S. Austin,* 1.135 is pryde, because he sat stil in his chaire when the British Bi∣shops, and Deuins came to confer with him. True it is, that S. Austin did so, but that it proceeded not of pryde appeareth, [unspec 1] because nether S. Beda nor any English or foraine writer vnto our times besides the Britons (who were hereticks then, & consequētly most proude themselues) [unspec 2] imputed it to pryde. Secondly, because Saint Austin and his fellowes, as them selues write in Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. Honored the Britōs with great reuerēce while they thought they were Catholicks. Therfor Saint Austins not rising to them proceeded not of pride, [unspec 3] but of some other iust cause. Thirdly, be∣cause the British Priests were such then, as they deserued no honor, yea much dis∣honor, and therfore it could be no pride

in S. Austin to giue them none.* 1.136 For be∣sides that they were hereticks, S. Beda lib. 2. cap. 2. calleth them vnfaithfull, naughty and detestable people. And Gildas their owne Contry man saith, that they were wolues, enemies of truth, and friends to lyes, enemyes of God, and not Priests; merchants of mischeef, and not Bishops, Impugners of Christ, and not his Mi∣nisters, more worthy to be drawn to prison, or to the cage, than to Priesthood. And much more of the like sorte. And Fox addeth out of an ould Chronicle Acts lib. 2. pag. 114. that all things whether they pleased or displeased God, they regarded alike, and not onely seculer men did this, but their Bishops & teachers with∣out distinction. Which being so I appeale to the iudgement of any indifferent man, whether these men deserued any honor at S. Austins hands, especially he being lawfully apointed their Archbishop and Superior by Saint Gregory.* 1.137 And whether it were not great humility in him to seeke conference with this kind of people now the second tyme after he had once before confuted them both by disputation and euident miracle, which made them to confesse that he taught the truth. The cause therefor why he arose not to them,* 1.138 was ether because he followed the aduise of his Maister Saint Gregory, who albeit he were one of the humblest men, that

euer was, yet lib. 4. Epist. 36. giueth this counsell to Bishops: Let vs kepe humility in minde and yet maintain the dignity of our order in honor. Or els perceauing the Britons to [unspec 2] be obstinat, which well appeared when for so small occasion they would forsake the doctrine, which them selues had seene confirmed by miracle, and confessed to be truth he followed the aduise of Saint Iohn Epist. 2.* 1.139 If any come to yow and bring not this doctrine, receaue him not into your house, nor say to him, God speede. But whether S. Au∣stin would not arise to the Britons for these or other iust causes to him known, Protestants can no way cōdemn his fact, who commend a far les excusable fact of Cranmer,* 1.140 Latimer, and Ridley. For Cooper Chron. an. 1555. sayth, that because the Bishops of Lincoln, Gloster, & Bristow declared themselues to be in the Popes Commission, nether Ridley, nor Latimer would shew any reuerence to them, nor put of their capps. The same he wri∣teth of Cranmer pag. 373. And if this be∣hauiour be commēded in protestant Pre∣lats, towards their superiors and Iudges, why should the like be condemned in S. Austin towards his inferiors?

5. The third fault is that which the sol∣dierly-Minister Sutclif obiecteth to him c. 3. cit. to wit, extreme Cowardice not besee∣ming an Apostolick man. Because being sent

with his company to England they deter∣mined with common consent that it was better to return than go forward.* 1.141 This wee confesse was a fraylty. Yet first,* 1.142 such [unspec 1] a one it was as a far greater fel not on∣ly to an Apostolick man, but euen the Prince of the Apostles S. Peter, when for a womās word he denyed his maister, & to all the Apostles when they forsooke him. Secondly such a feare it was as might ca∣dere in constantem virū. For our Nation was then (as they sayd truly) Barbarous, fierse, and Infidel, and who daylie made war vpon Christians, and whose Ancestors saith Beda l. 2. c. 15. had slayne Priests at the Altar, and murdered Bishops with their flocks without respect of dignity. And, as our stories record, had made such hauock of Christians, as they made great hills, yet extant, of their bodies, and were therfor as S. Gildas ter∣meth them, Deo & hominibus inuisi. Let Sut∣clif goe now to preach to such Pagans, or to the Indian Caniballs, and then he may be the better suffered to obiect feare to Saint Austin. Besides, that Godwin also in his life cleareth Saint Austin of this feare. For that he saith not all, but in a ma∣ner all were afraid to prosecut the iorney,* 1.143 and they as it were compelled Saint Austin to go back to craue licence to return. Wherby we see that Saint Austin was little or nothing faulty

in this point. Thirdly, I say, that such a feare it was as Saint Austin and his com∣pany manfully ouercame,* 1.144 and stoutly per∣formed the iorney, and abode here, being ready (saith Saint Beda lib 1. cap. 26.) to suffer both troubles, and death it self in defence of the truth they taught. Which is courage well be∣seeming Apostolick men.

6. The fourth slander or rather many slanders is that, wherwith Iuell chargeth him Art. 1. diu. 21. where he writeth thus: He was by iudgement of them that saw him ne∣ther of Apostolick spirit,* 1.145 nor any way worthy to be called a Saint, but an hypocrit, and superstitious, cruell, and bloody man. and citeth Galfrid lib. 8. cap. 4. But this is most slanderous. For nether is ther any word in that place of Galfrid of Saint Austin, or the Briton Bishops, nether lib. 11. cap. 12. where he tal∣keth of this matter, doth he say that the Britons charged Saint Austin with any crime, but that they refused either to be subiect to him, or to preach to the English. Because sayd they (as he reporteth) they had an Archbishop of their owne, and the English continewed taking their Contry from them. And this was all the cause which Galfrid saith they gaue. But as for these other crimes of hypocrit, superstitious, cruell, and bloody, as Iuell saith, they that saw him and knew him, iudged him, that no Briton though then

his enemyes, but the vngratfull English hereticks Iuell hath imposed vpon him. And if Cham were iustly accused of his Father for reuealing his carnall Fathers shame, what deserueth he who falsly im∣poseth vpon his & vpon all English mens spirituall Father, for (to vse Saint Paules words) in Christ Iesus he begat vs through the Gospell, shamefull crimes neuer imputed to him by his enemies. And this dealing of Iuell with Saint Austin bringeth me in mynde of his damnable writing against the Catholick faith. For a little before his death he charged his Chaplin named Iohn Garbrand, that as sone as he was dead,* 1.146 Garbrand should publishe to the world, that what he had written, he had done against his owne knowledg & conscience onely to complie with the State, and to vphould that religion which it had set vp. And albeit Garbrand did not for feare pu∣blish this so openly as he was charged, yet did he auouch it to diuers in Oxford. Au∣thor of this is a Protestant of good ac∣count, whome I could name, yet liuing at Lewis in Sussex, who tould it to two Ca∣tholick Gentlemen of whome I learnt it. And the more credible this is, because I could name a Minister, a Doctor,* 1.147 and of great account among the Ministers, who confessed to a freind of his, of whome I

heard it, that he taught against the truth and his owne knowledg. And the same he doubted not to affirme of the rest of his brethren that are learned. And thus ha∣uing shewed that Saint Austin had great learning and vertue, requisit for a first preacher of Christs faith vnto Infidells: let vs see what authority he had to preach and how he was sent to do it.

CHAP. VII. That S. Austin was mooued with holy motiues to come to preach to our Nation.

ALthough what can be said of this matter, will be clear inough, partly by what hath bene already said, partly by what shall hereafter: yet because it helpeth much to the perfect iudgmēt of religions, to know what mooued the first Authors & Founders of thē in any Cōtry to preach & publish them, for therby they may iudg of their sincerity or fraudulent meaning, and whether they seeke the glory of God, and saluation of the Cōtry, or their owne good: Therfore I will declare now what motiues Saint Austin had to teach vs his

religion, and afterward, in the Second Booke, what motiues likewise Luther had to teach vs his. First therfore, Saint Austin could not be mooued by that pro∣per motiue or spur of all Archereticks or Sect-maisters to abducere discipulos (as the Apostle saith of them) post se:* 1.148 that is to be the head and founder of a Sect, because (as shalbe shewed anon) his religion was the vsuall and common religion of all Christendome in his tyme. Secondly, he could no be mooued in hope of honor,* 1.149 for in Rome he was head of his monastery, & in England among a fierce, strange & barbarous Nation, he could expect none. Wherfore albeit (beyond all humaine ex∣pectatiō) he was made Archbishop, yet ha∣uing no hope therof, that can not be iustly thought to haue moued him to vnder∣take that voyage. Thirdly, profit could not moue him to this enterprise. For what profit could he expect here, or what pro∣fit did he expect, who (as Saint Beda lib. 1.* 1.150 cap. 26. saith of him and his fellowes) despi∣sed the commodities of this world as things none of their owne, taking of them whome they instru∣cted, onely so much as might serue their necessities. And being made Archbishop did accor∣ding as Saint Gregory appointed him in Beda lib, 1. cap. 27. liue according to his re∣ligious rule, not a part from his Clergie,

but followed that trade and forme of liuing which was vsed in the primitiue Church among the Fathers, among whome there was none that said that to be his owne, which he possessed, but all things were comon.

2 And as for worldly pleasur what should moue Saint Austin (think we) to leaue his natiue Contry,* 1.151 and to seeke pleasure in a strange Contry, where he knoweth ne∣ther place, person nor language? What pleasure should moue an Italian to chāge Italy for England, Rome for Canterbury, especially when our Contry (as then it was) was sauage and barbarous? What pleasure can we imagin can moue a Chri∣stian to goe to preach Christs faith among barbarous infidells? Or what pleasure did Saint Austin seeke here who with his fellowes liued here so Angel like, that as Saint Beda writteth lib. 1. cap. 26. our Na∣tion maruailed much at their simplicity, of their innocent liuing, and our King was then much delighted with the puritie of their life and the example of their godly conuersation. And being Archbishop, yet left not his religious life, and as is before shewed, tooke ex∣ceeding paines in teaching, and bapti∣zing our Nation, and wonderfully labo∣red to conuert the Britons also. Who (as is before said) went still on foote, and for the most part barefoote, and had his

knees hard like the knees of a camell by continuall prayer.* 1.152 Wherfore no human motiue, but the diuine motiues of obe∣dience to his Maister and lawfull Bishop the great Saint and glorious Doctor of Gods Church Saint Gregory,* 1.153 who sent him and commanded him to come hither to preach. And of Charitie,* 1.154 to saue our Nations soules, by bringing them out of heathenish infidelitie to the faith of Christ.* 1.155 And glorie of God were the in∣citements, motiues and causes of Saint Austins comming hither, and preaching that religion which he did. And this is manifest both by the testimonies of Ca∣tholick Writers and confessions of Pro∣testants which we cited before touching Saint Austins holines, and shall alleadge in this next Chapter where we shall prooue that this great Clerck and holy man Saint Austin moued by these saintly motiues to preach to our Nation, was also lawfully sent therto with suf∣ficient authoritie and commission.

CHAPT. VIII. That Saint Austin was lawfully sent hither to preach, prooued by di∣uers authorities and confession of Protestants.

TWO things ther are required to eue∣ry lawfull Pastor, to wit, both right Orders, and lawfull Commission to ad∣minister the Sacraments and Word of God. And albeit by order of doctrine, wee should speake first of Saint Austins orders, yet because his Commission being cleared, his orders will easely appeare to be good, I will speake first of his Cōmis∣sion where with he was sent to preach. And that he was sent of Saint Gregory, wee need not prooue. For as Sutclif saith in his Subuersion cap. 3. It is not denied, that Gregory sent Austin. The onely difficulty can be whether he were lawfully sent, and by sufficient authoritie or no.* 1.156 But that he was lawfully sent to preach I will prooue first by sacred testimony from Heauen; Secondly, by authority of Catholicks; Thirdly, by confession of Protestants; Fourthly, by examples; and lastly by rea∣son.

The testimony from Heauen is of Saint Peter,* 1.157 who appearing in a vision to Saint Laurence successor of Saint Austin, when he vpon the reuolt of our Contrie to Paganisme intended to abandon the Land, scourged him (saith Saint Beda lib. 2. cap. 6.) with sharp stripes a great while in the close night, and asked why he would forsake the flock which he him self had committed vnto him. Behould Saint Peter from Heauen testi∣fieth that he had cōmitted English men to the teaching of Saint Laurence, one of Saint Austins fellow labourers, & whome Saint Austin him self appointed & con∣secrated for his successor. And when Saint Laurence awaked (saith Godwin) he found it more than a dreame, for all his body was gore blood. VVherfore going immediatly to the King Edbald, he shewed him his woundes, and together related to him the occasion of them, which strook such a terror into the King, as by and by he renounced his Idolls, and caused him self to be baptized.* 1.158 Now that this apparition to S. Laurence was no dreame or illusion appeareth many wayes. First, by the reall wounds, which [unspec 1] both Saint Laurence felt, and the King sawe. Secondly, by the authority of Saint [unspec 2] Laurēce, who being so holy a man would neuer auouch an idle dreame, or illusion for a certain vision. Thirdly, by the be∣leefe [unspec 3] giuen therto by King Edbald and

his people, who doubtles examined it throughly, before they would vpon the credit therof forsake their Idolls. [unspec 4] Fourthly by the heauenly effect which it wrought, which was the recalling of our Contry from Paganisme to Christianity, to which ende the Diuell would neuer [unspec 5] cooperat any way. Fifthly, by the autho∣rity of S. Beda and our best Chroniclers Malmesbury lib. 1. Reg & lib. 2. Pont. Hun∣tington lib. 3. Marianus an. 617. Westmon. anno 616. ibidem. Florent and others, who haue credited and recorded it as a [unspec 6] true vision.* 1.159 Lastly, by the confession of diuers Protestants, as Godwin in the life of Saint Laurence, and Holinshed in the life of King Edbald. And surly who well considereth it, can not but account it a singuler fauor of God, and honor to our Contrie, that first in the Britons tyme it should receaue the faith of Christ by the preaching of S. Peter,* 1.160 by whose month as he saith Acts 15. From ancient tyme God hath made choice that Gentils should heare the VVord of God and beleeue. And afterward in our English Ancestors tyme should reco∣uer the same faith againe by the meanes of Saint Gregory one of the gloriousest suc∣cessors of Saint Peter that euer was, and mooued therto by him from Heauen. Which amongst other things declareth

that to be true which the same Saint Pe∣ter said to Saint Brithwald,* 1.161 Regnum Anglo∣rum, regnum Dei est. The Kingdom of England, is the Kingdom of God.

2. As for the authoritie of Catholicks,* 1.162 the first place is due to Saint Gregory, who writing to Eulogius Patriarch of Alexandria lib. 7. epist. 30. saith: VVhiles the English Nation abiding in a corner of the world, remained hitherto in infidelity in the wor∣ship of wood and stones, by the help of your prayers it seemed good to me, God being the Author to send a Monke of my Monastery thither to preach. Loe he ascribeth the sending of S. Austin to God as Author, and to holy mens prayers as helpes therunto. And againe writing to Saint Austins company in Beda lib. 1. c. 23. saith: Let nether the trauaill of the iorney, nor talk of euill tongues dismay yow. But with all force and feruor make vp that, which yow haue by the motion of God begun. And lib. 5. epist. 52. saith, he sent Austin, auxiliante Domino; By Gods help. and 54. disponente Domino; by Gods disposition. Superfluous it were to cite the rest of the Popes, who followed Saint Gregory, and cooperated all they could to our conuersion, as Boniface 4. and 5.* 1.163 Honorius, Vitalian, and the rest who vn∣doubtedly taught Saint Austin to haue bene lawfully sent. Onely I will add the names of those Princes & Bishops whome

Saint Gregory testifieth to haue holpen, and encoraged Saint Austin in his Godly enterprise.* 1.164 First, he saith lib. 7. epist. 30. that by his licence Saint Austin was made Bishop of the Bishops of Germanie, and with their comforts brought to the English Nation. And epi. 114. he sendeth a Pall to Siagrius Bishop of Aust, & maketh his See next to the See Metropolitan, because in the busines of Saint Austins mission (saith he) we know thou shewedst thy selfe so carefull, deuout and helper in all things as thou shouldest. lib. 9.* 1.165 epist. 53. wri∣ting to Theodorick King of France. VVhat great fauours your Excellency shewed to our most reuerent brother, and fellow Bishop Austin in his iorney to England certain Monkes comming from him haue tould vs. And 55. to Clotarius an∣other French King writeth thus: Some who went with our most reuerend brother, and fellow Bishop Austin vnto the English Nation re∣turning to vs haue tould vs with what charitie your Excellency refreshed the said brother of ours in your presence, and with how great help yow furthered him in his voyage.* 1.166 And 56. writing to Brunechild the Queene of France, he hath these words: VVith what fauor and help your Excellency succoured our most reuerend bro∣ther and fellow Bishop Austin going to the English Nation, nether did fame before suppresse in silence, and afterward some Monkes comming from him to vs haue particulerly related. Yow see the

mission of Saint Austin was not onely allowed as lawfull, but also holped and furthered by the Christian Bishops and Princes of that tyme.

3. After Saint Austins tyme Beda lib. 1.* 1.167 cap. 22. speaking of Saint Austin, and his fellow Preachers, saith: the goodnes of God prouided them for our English people, And c. 23. saith, that Gregory being mooued by inspiration of God therunto, sent the seruant of God Saint Austin. After him Ethelwerd lib. 2. cap. 1.* 1.168 Gregory sent Saint Austin, confirmat eum diuino admonitu. Florent Chron. ann. 596. saith: Gregory mooued by Gods instinct, sent Austin and others to preach the VVord of God to the English Nation. Of Protestants, Stow pag. 65. saith:* 1.169 Gregory was mooued of godly instinction to send Austin to preach to the Angles. Godwin in vita August. Yt pleased God, &c. Apologie for the oath of allegeance: Albeit Gregory sent Aust••n and others as he said with deuine reuelation into England vnto King Ethelbert,* 1.170 yet &c. Luther lib. cont. Anabapt. Fatemur in Papatu esse verum praedicandi officium. VVe confesse, that in the Popedom is the true office of preaching. The law∣fulnes also of Saint Austins sending must needs all such Protestants confesse as do deriue the authoritie of preaching in Lu∣ther, and their first Preachers from the Church of Rome, of whome wee shall speake in the second booke. And also all

such as do graunt,* 1.171 that the Church of Rome is a true Church of Christ, or that Papists may be saued, which commeth to one, because none can be saued out of the true Church. For if the Church of Rome be yet a true Church, and can send prea∣chers lawfully, it can not be denyed, but it had the same goodnes, and power to send in Saint Gregory his tyme. And this also are they likly to grant who will needs haue S. Gregory and likwise the Church of Rome in his tyme to haue bene Prote∣stant, or at least Saint Gregory was a true and vertuous Bishop. Finally they also must needes grant that Saint Austin was lawfully sent who say (as D. Feild doth lib. 3. Of the Church, cap. 6. 8. and others doe) that before Luthers diuision their Church was all one, & the same Church with ours. For suerly that Church alowed of Saint Austins mission. And therfor if she had authoritie to approoue Saint Au∣stins mission, he was lawfully sent.

* 1.1724. Fourthly, I prooue that Saint Austin was lawfully sent of Saint Gregory by examples. For as Saint Laurence, Saint Mellit, and Saint Iustus fellowes and suc∣cessors of Saint Austin write in their let∣ters to the Bishops and Abbots of Scot∣land in Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. The accustomable manner of the Sea Apostolick was to send into all

places of the world to preach the word of God. And this custom of the Church of Rome, sending preachers to all places of the world may be prooued by induction euer since Saint Peters tyme.* 1.173 For Saint Cle∣ment 3. Pope after Saint Peter, sent Saint Dennis into France, as testifie Hilduinus in Areopagit. and the French Chronicles. Whervpon the French Bishops writing to Pope Leo anno 400. acknowledg the See of Rome fontem & originem religionis suae. Pope Eleutherius about the yeare 170,* 1.174 sent hither Fugatius and Damian, as is before shewed.* 1.175 And Pope Victor his suc∣cessor about the yeare 203. sent others in∣to Scotland, as witnesse Boethius libr. 6. Hist. Scot. Genebr. in Victor. Baron. and others. About the yeare 255.* 1.176 Pope Stephen con∣secrated Saint Mellonus a Briton, Bishop of Ro••e, and sent him thither to preach, as testifie the Author of his life, and Bale cent. 1. cap. 31. In the yeare 432. (saith Bale cent. 1. cap. 43.) died Saint Ninian, who being a Briton (as he saith there after Be∣da lib. 3. cap. 4.) comming from Rome preached to the South Picts, and conuer∣ted them to Christianitie.* 1.177 About the year 429. Pope Celestin sent hither Saint Ger∣man and Lupus to confute and expell the Pelagians, as testifieth Prosper in Chronic. Bale cent. 1. cap. 45. Baron. an. 429. And the

same Pope about the yeare 434. consecra∣ted Palladius Bishop for Scotland, and sent him thither, as testifie Prosper Chron. Beda lib. 1. cap. 13. Baron. an. 429. Hunting. lib. 1. and others. And about the same tyme also he sent S. Patrick to Irland, as testifie Marianus in Chron. Cambd. in Hibernia. Bale cent. 1. cap. 49. where he saith that Saint Pa∣trick preached sinceram Christi religionem. And thus yow see how before S. Grego∣ry,* 1.178 Popes sent preachers hither to all the ancient inhabitants of these two Ilands, and that they receaued his Legats, which Legats also for the most part were Bri∣tons. Which declareth plainly what opi∣nion those ancient Nations had of the Popes authoritie to send preachers hither.

5. In like sorte after S. Gregories tyme, the Pope sent preachers both hither, and into other Contries. For about the yeare 635. Pope Honorius sent hither Saint Bi∣rin,* 1.179 who conuerted the West Contrie, as Beda saith lib. 3. cap. 7. Godwin in vita Bi∣rini. Bale cent. 13. cap. 4. And cap. 5. he ad∣deth that he sent also Saint Felix, who conuerted the East-Angles. In the yeare 668.* 1.180 Pope Vitalian sent hither S. Theo∣dore and Saint Adrian, as writeth S. Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Godwin in Theodor. Bale cent. 13. cap. 6. and others. About the yeare 690. Pope Sergius 1.* 1.181 sent S. Willebrord and

other English Mōks to preach to the Fri∣sons and Saxons, as testifieth Marcellin in Sur. tom. 2. Beda lib. 5. cap. 11. 12. Bale cent. 1. pag. 78. cit. About the yeare 719. Pope Gregory 2. sent Saint Boniface an English man, called the Apostle of Germany,* 1.182 thi∣ther to preach, as testifie Bale cent. 1. pag. 79. and all German writers. About the yeare 870. Pope Adrian 2.* 1.183 sent Saint Cyrill and Methodius to preach to the Morauians and Slauonians, Baron Martyrol 9. Martij. Sigebert. in Chron. About the yeare 970. Pope Iohn 14. inuited (saith Bale cent. 2.* 1.184 cap. 30.) the Kingdom of Polonie to Papisme, and sent thither Cardinall Giles. About the yeare 989. Pope Iohn 15.* 1.185 sent S. Adilbert to preach to the Hungarians & Bohemians. About the yeare 1000. Saint Boniface was sent by the Pope to the Russians. About the yeare 1145. Pope Eugen 3. sent Adrian an English man, and afterward Pope,* 1.186 into Norway, as Bale saith cent. 2. pag. 178. About the yeare 1252. Pope Innocent 4.* 1.187 sent the Franciscans and Dominicans vn∣to the King of Tartarie, whome they con∣uerted, and christened, as writeth Bale cent. 4. cap. 17. About the yeare 1494. Pope Alexander 6. sent Bucill and 11.* 1.188 Monkes more into the West-Indies then newly discouered by the Spaniards. And at the same tyme were Franciscans sent by the

Pope into the East-Indies, and since that Dominicans, Iesuits, and other religious men haue bene sent into diuers barbarous Prouinces of both Indies, Africk, and Bra∣sile. And in almost all these missions haue those which were sent by the Pope, con∣uerted those Nations, to whome they where sent, God cooperating with them, and confirming their words with miracles following, & are therfor termed the Apostles of those Contries. And if this so long continuance of the Popes sending Preachers into all parts of the world, and Gods meruailous and miraculous concurse with them, by the conuersion of the Nations, to which they were sent, be not ynough to prooue that S. Gregory had sufficient authoritie to send Saint Austin hither, I know not what authoritie can be sufficient.

CHAP. IX. That Saint Austin was lawfully sent hither to preach,* 1.189 prooued by reason.

BY reason I will prooue it. First,* 1.190 out of that which Protestants haue gran∣ted. For, It is well knowne (saith B. Bilson de Obedien. part. 1. pag. 60.) that the Pope was not onely Patriarch of the VVest parts, but of the foure Patriarches which were the cheefe Bishops in Christendom in order, and accompted the first. And pag. 318. Patriarch of the VVest we grant he was. The same in other termes confes∣feth Iuell art. 9. diuis. 26. where he saith:* 1.191 The Pope had in his prouince one great parte of Christendome.* 1.192 And Reynolds Confer. pag. 541. where he calleth his diocese a Princely diocese, and insinuateth it to contayne all the West Church.* 1.193 For the East he diuideth among the three other Patriarchs, Lik∣wise the graunt that he vsurped not his Patriarchat. But (saith Bilson, pag. 60. cit.) it was giuen him by consent of men. and pag. 319. it came by custom, as the Councell of Nice wit∣nesseth. D. Doue of Recusancy p. 80. VVhat authoritie the Pope hath had ouer the Latin

Church, hath bene giuen him by human constitu∣tions, and generall consent of Princes and States. Caluin lib. 4 Institut. cap. 7. §. 1 Decreto Nice∣nae Synodi primus inter Patriarchas locus tribui∣tur Romano Episcopo. Finally, they grant that the Popes Patriarchat ouer the West is not new,* 1.194 but begun euen in the tyme of the primitiue Church. For Feild lib. 3. of the Church, cap. 1. saith: In the tyme of the Ni∣cen Councell, and before, as appeareth by the Acts of the Councell, there was three principall Bishops or Patriarchs of the Christian world, namely the Bishop of Rome, of Alexandria, of Antioch. Thus breefly yow see the Popes Patriarchat ouer the West granted to be most an∣cient, and lawfull. Hence I argue thus. A Patriarch hath authority to send prea∣chers to all partes of his Patriarchie: Ergo the Pope had authority to send preachers to England,* 1.195 which is a parte of the West. The Antecedent none can deny. The Cō∣sequent notwithstanding Bilson lib. cit. pag. 320. doth strangly deny. But no maruell if strange and vnheard of shifts be found to maintaine falfe doctrine. For saith he: Pope Innocent 1. epist. 91. inter epist. Aug. confes∣seth he had no authoritie to call one poore Briton out of this Realme. And the Britons would yeeld no subiection to Austin the Romish Legat. Ther∣for England was not within the compas of the Popes Patriarchat.

2. But the first of these proofes is a mani∣fest vntruth, and the second a meere folly. For vntrue is it, that Saint Innocent con∣fessed he had not authoritie to call one out of Britany. For the Briton of whome he spake was Pelagius the heretick, who at that tyme was not in Britany, but in Palestine, as testifyeth Saint Austin epist. 32. writen the same yeare, which was an. 416. Nether had Pelagius bene in Brita∣ny long tyme before that. For as Baron sheweth an. 405. out of Saint Chrysostom and Isiodor Pelusiot. He was brought vp in the East, and after that liued, as Saint Austin saith epist. 95. longe tyme in Rome, where being discouered, he fled, as Baron telleth an. 412. into Sicilie, and thence into Palestine, where (being by his hypocrisy and fraud absolued from heresie, and fin∣ding fauor at the Bishop of Hierusalem, but contrariwise condemned by Pope In∣nocent and Zozimus) he stayed, and for any thing I finde ther dyed. For if him self had brought his heresy into Britany, Beda lib. 1. cap. 17. Would neuer haue ascribed the bringing of it to one Agri∣cola long after. And therfor I doubt of that which Bale cent 1. cap. 38. citeth out of Walden. that Pelagius was à suis Britan∣nis pulsus in exilium ob heresim, vnles by dri∣uing into banishment he ment keeping

out of the Contrey, as perhaps Pelagius was. Besides Innocent saith not, that he had not authoritie to call Pelagius where¦soeuer he were, yea he insinuateth the cō∣trary; but that Pelagius if he were obsti∣nat would not come at his call, and that others, that dwelt nerer to him myght do it more conueniently, than he who dwelt so far of as Rome is from Palestine. His words are these, Qui Pelagius si confidit, &c. VVhich Pelagius if he trust and knowe that he deserueth not to be condemned of vs, because he reiectets that which he taught, he should not be sent for of vs, but he himselfe should make haste that he may be absolued. For if he think yet as he did, when will he present himselfe to our iudge∣ment vpon any letters whatsoeuer, knowing that he shalbe condemned? And if he were to be sent for, that might be better done of them who are ne∣rer, than so far of as we are. But there shall want no care of him if he will be cured.

3. Bilsons proofe out of the Britons de∣niall of subiection hath no more color or reason, than a few rebells deniall of sub∣iection hath to prooue a Prince to haue no authoritie ouer a parte of his King∣dome.* 1.196 For their Catholick Ancestors did euer acknowledg themselues vnder the Pope his iurisdiction, as appeareth both by that which hath bene said before as also because the Archbishops of the Bri∣tons

not long before Saint Austins com∣ming were the Popes Legats, as writeth Galfrid a man of good account among Protestants lib. 9. cap. 12. Dubritius (saith he) Primat of Britannie, and Legat of the See Aposto∣lick was famous with such great pietie. And had Palls from Rome, as is euident in the life of Saint Sampson. Nether did the here∣tick Britons refuse to be subiect to Saint Austin, because they thought Saint Gre∣gorie to haue no authoritie to apoint an Archbishop ouer them, (for vndoubted∣ly they would haue alleadged this as a reason of their refusal if they had so thought it) but onely because, as Saint Beda reporteth lib 2. c. 2.* 1.197 they sayd with them selues. If he would not so much as arise to vs, If wee should subiect our selues to him he would despise vs. If he had risen to them they were determined to subiect them selues to him, as Beda there saith, which they neuer would haue done if they had doub∣ted his authority insufficient.

Secondly I prooue it by reason groun∣ded in scripture.* 1.198 The authority which Christ left in his Church to preach to all Nations he gaue to euery Apostle, as ap∣peareth by his words Matth. 28. Docete om∣nes gentes, Teach all Nations. And Protestants who teach, euery Apostle to haue bene head of the rest of the Church besids them

selues, do not deny: Therfore this autho∣rity must remaine in some successor of one or other of those Apostles, and must not be onely in the whole Church, be∣cause it must descend to some such as Christ gaue it vnto.* 1.199 Besides if authority to send to all Nations were not in some one Bishop or other, but in the whole Church onely, when soeuer there were Preachers to be sent to Infidells, ther ought to be a generall Councell called, which were both absurd, and was neuer practised in Gods Church. But authority to preach or send preachers to England was more likly to be in Saint Gregory, than any other Bishop. For touching the Patriarchs or Bishops of the East, it is a thing vnheard of, that any of them should haue iurisdiction ouer England. And as for the Bishops of France, certain it is they neuer had any authority ouer England. And the same I may say of Scotland, Ire∣land, Flanders, Spaine, and all other Con∣tries. The doubt onely may be of Britons, because they once had authority ouer the Contry,* 1.200 which the English possessed. But that could yeald them no spirituall au∣thority ouer the English in Saint Austins tyme, because nether was the English euer subiect to the Britons, nor was ther in Saint Austins tyme any British Bishop

aliue who had had any diocese within England: Therfore they could at that tyme clayme no more authority to send Preachers into England, than the Bishops of Wales can now. Wherfore if this au∣thority was then in any Bishop (as needes it must be) it was in the Bishop of Rome, who euer since the primitiue tyme of the Church hath vsed to send preachers hi∣ther as is before shewed. And if any re∣quire the Princes approbation for the lawfullnes of a Preachers mission, this al∣so S. Austin had as is euident by S. Beda l. 1.* 1.201 c. 25. Besides Protestants confesse the Pope to haue bene alwaies the cheefe Patriarch & Bishop of Christēdom. Saith D. Whit∣aker lib. 6. cont. Dur. p. 464. I will not deny that the Bishop of Rome was Primat of all Bishops. And p. 148. Rome the Seat of the first Patriarch. The See of Rome, saith Caluin l. 4. c. 7. §. 26.* 1.202 was in tymes past the cheefe of all Iuell art. 4. diu. 16.* 1.203 Of the Patriarches the Pope had the first place both in Councell, and out of Councell. And. 26. Of the Patriarchs the Bishop of Rome was euer the first. And .32. Victor sayth that Rome is the chee∣fe or head ouer all others, which of our parte for that tyme is not denyed. Bishop Bilson pag. 60.* 1.204 saith it is well knowne that the Pope was the cheefe of the Patriarchs. D. Reinolds Con∣fer. pag. 568. Among all the Apostolick Churches,* 1.205 the Roman for honor, and credit had the chiefty

And 554. Chrysostome and Basile gaue the Pope a supreheminence of authority. pag. 368. Cyprian giueth a speciall title of honor and preheminence to the Church of Rome. The Fathers apply the name of the Rock to the Bishop of Rome. Finally Fox in his Acts pag. 18. saith, that in Lyrinensis, Pascasin, Iustinian, Athanasius, Hierome, Am∣brose, Austin, Theodoret, and Chrysost. S. Peter with his successors is called Head of the Church, Cheefe of Bishops, Prince of the Apostles. And the like confesse all other Protestants. Therfor if authority of sending preachers remaine in any Bishop, it is most lykly to remaine in the Pope.

* 1.2064. Thirdly, I argue thus. Who hath au∣thority to gouern the whole Church of God, hath authority to send Preachers to all Nations: But Saint Gregory had authority to gouern the whole Church: Ergo he had authority to send Preachers &c. The Maior needeth no proofe. The Minor I prooue thus. Saint Peter had authority to gouern the whole Church, euen as it includeth the rest of the A∣postles; But Saint Gregory succeeded (though not immediatly) Saint Peter in that authority:* 1.207 Ergo, That Saint Peter had authority ouer the whole Church besides the Apostles, the Protestants do graunt. For they teach that Christ made euery one of them Head and Gouernor of all

the Church besides them selues. D. Whit∣aker lib. 5. pag. 365. cont. Dur. Quis Petrum, &c. VVho confesseth not that Peter was the foun∣dation of the Church, seeing that it is common to all the Apostles? And lib. 9. pag. 745. Super Pe∣trum, &c. Vpon Peter is the Church founded, but not vpon him onely, Et Petro totius, &c. And to Peter is the care of the whole Church com∣mitted, but not to him onely, Quia hoc com∣mune, &c. Because this was common with the rest of the Apostles, as the Scripture, and Fathers most clearly testifie.* 1.208 Behould how he con∣fesseth that both Scripture and Fathers testifie, and that most clearly, that the care of the whole Church was commit∣ted to Peter. D. Reynolds Confer. pag. 32. As the name of foundation is giuen to the Apostles, Apoc. 21. so the twelue foundations do prooue them twelue heads. Ibid. All the Apostles were heads. Item pag. 26. Christ promised to build his Church not vpon Peters doctrine onely, but vpon his person in some sorte. And pag. 28. Christs words to Pe∣ter import this sense: Vpon thee I will build my Church. And Bilson lib. of Obedience, pag. 87. granteth,* 1.209 that the Rock on which the Church is promised to be built Matth. 16. was Peters person, and that the Church was built vpon him, but not vpon him onely, but the rest of the Apostles too. And if passion did not blynd their eyes, they would see that the Scripture and Fathers

do as plainly testifie that Saint Peter was Head of the whole Church, euen as it in∣cludeth the rest of the Apostles, as they testifie that euery Apostle was Head of the rest of the Church beside themselues.* 1.210 For the places of Scripture out of which they do or can prooue that euery Apostle was head of all other Christians (as yow may see in Whitaker loco cit. pag. 147. and Reynolds loco cit.) is Matth. 28. where eue∣ry Apostle is bidden to teach all Nations. and Ephes. 2. where Christians are said to be founded vpon the Apostles. And Apoc. 21. where the twelue Apostles are called the founda∣tions of the Church, by which places they do prooue (and well) that euery Apostle was made Head ouer euery Christian, and the whole Church beside themselues; because there is no exception made of any man, whome they are not to feede, nor of any Christian in the Church, which they founded. And therfore in the commission giuen by Christ to euery Apostle in the word Nations, are included all other beside them selues. And in the speech of the A∣pocalyps vnder the word Church, are vn∣derstood all other Christians whatsoeuer. And cōsequently euery Apostle is by the plain verdict of Scripture Preacher to all Nations, and Founder of euery Christian beside them selues. In which authority

because their Apostleship did consist,* 1.211 and therin all the Apostles were equall to S. Peter (for euery one of them was as well sent to all Natiōs with authority to found Churches euery where, as he was) some Fathers say, that other Apostles had parem potestatē with S. Peter, as Anaclet dist. 21. c. Cū in nouo. Cypr. de vnit. Eccl. Chrys. in 1. Gal. & that the Church is equaly foūded on all the Apostles, because ouer the rest of the Church besides, the Apostles euery one of them had equall authority with Peter: & the Church, (not including the Apostles) was equaly foūded on euery one of them.

5. But by the same maner, and in the same euidency that Protestants do prooue that euery Apostle was Head ouer all the Church besides them selues, do we prooue that Saint Peter was head ouer all the Church euen as it includeth the rest of the Apostles. For as in their cōmission, Teach all Nations, and the other speech of them Foundations of the Church,* 1.212 all are included be∣side them selues, because none are ex∣cepted, as they are by reasō of that relatiue opposition which is there found betwene Teachers, & Taught, Founders, and Founded; & therfor euery one of the Apostles being in this speech called a teacher & foundatiō none of them in the same speech can be ment to be taught, or founded him self. So in

like sort in S. Peters Commission Ioan 21. Feede my sheepe, Luc. 22. Confirme thy bre∣thren. and in Christs words of him Mat. 16. Thou art Peter, and vpon this Rock will I build my Church. No one Apostle or other besides him self, who alone is spoken to, and is in them apointed Feeder and Confirmer and Foundation, is any more excepted than any other Christian is excepted in the Com∣mission of the Apostles in generall. And therfore are they as well and as clearly in∣cluded in his Cōmission vnder the name Sheepe, Brethren, Church, as other Christians are included in theirs vnder the name of Nations and Church. And therfor Saint Ber∣nard said de Consider. Nihil excipitur, vbi nihil distinguitur. There being no distinction in these words of Christ, my Church, my Sheepe, thy Brethren, made from the rest of the Apostles, they are not excepted, but inclu∣ded in them. Wherfore if Protestants will here admit their commō rule of expoun∣ding one place of Scripture by an other, they must confesse that Scripture as clear∣ly maketh S. Peter Head of the Apostles, as it maketh them Head of all other Christians.* 1.213 Secondly I prooue by confes∣sion of Protestāts, that Christ in his words My Church, My Sheepe, Thy Brethren, spoken to Saint Peter, included the rest of the A∣postles. For D. Reynolds Conferenc. p. 385.

saith, that Christ by, My Church, Mat. 16. meant generally the Catholick Church, all the chosen. But the Apostles were chosen, yea the chefest of them. And p. 386. It is the Church of Gods elect, and chosen, which Christ doth call in this place (Math 16.) my Church, where he ad∣deth, that this is cleare and out of all controuersie. And p. 368. Christ said of his whole Church that the gates of hell. &c. Therfore the whole Church was founded on Peter. The same he repeateth Conclus. 1. p. 615. and Conclus. 2. p. 625. and generally all Protestāts graunt the same. For out of this place they proue that the Elect can not fall from God, be∣cause Christ here sayd that Hell gates should not preuaile against his Church, That is (say they) against his Elect. In like sort the said Reinolds Conf. p. 386. saith, that these words, My Sheepe, Iohn 10 (where it is sayd my sheepe heare my voice) included all the Elect. Therfore Ioan. 21. the very same words include all the Elect (beside Peter, who is excepted because he is apointed to feede them) vnles we will, not vpon any different occasion ministred by scripture, but vpon our own preconceited opinion expound the same word, now one way, now an other. Finally the sayd Reinolds Conf. pag. 103. confesseth that by, Thy Bethren Luc. 22. Christ ment all the faithfull. Then surely he included all the Apostles.

* 1.2146. Thirdly, I proue that S. Peter was head of the whole Church by the au∣thoritie of holy Fathers, whome because Whitaker cōfesseth (as yow heard before) to teach most clearly, that the Church i•• founded vpon Peter, I wil omit their words and remit those that list read them to Bellarm. l. 1. de Pont. c. 10. Onely I will shew that they teach that the Church (as it includeth the rest of the Apostles) is founded vpon Peter onely. Cyprian. epist. ad Iulian. Ecclesia quae vna est super vnum. The Church which is one is founded vpon one, who by the commaundemēt of our Lord receaued the key ther∣of. In which words we see, that as the Church is sayd to be one onely, so it is said to be founded vpon one onely. And lib. 1. epist. 8. Ecclesia vna & Cathedra vna. &c. One Church and one Chaire was by our Lords word founded vpon Peter. And Saint Hierom. in 2. Isaiae▪ after he had said that the Apostles were, Montes, mountains, addeth: Super vnum montium Christus fundat Ecclesiam, & loquens ad eum: Tu es Petrus. &c. Vpon one of the Montains Christ foundeth his Church, and speaking to him thou art Peter. &c. S. Leo serm. 2. de Anniuers. saith, Saint Peter was plus ceteris ordinatus. &c. ordained more than the rest, whiles he is cal∣led a Rock, a Foundation, and apointed porter of the kingdome of heauen. And for this cause the Fathers when they speak of Peter in

respect of the rest of the Apostles, they manifestly prefer him in authority before them, ceteris praelatus discipulis. Preferred be∣fore the rest of the disciples saith S. Basil. ho∣mil. de Iudicio Eccles. And this is so euident as D. Reinolds Confer. pag. 179. confesseth that the Fathers call Peter the mouth, the Top, the highest, the President, the head of the Apo∣stles, and. pag. 562. The Prince, the Top, the Chee∣fest of the Apostolick company, the Teacher of the whole world, and a Father of the houshould. And graunteth also that some of these Titles touch gouernment, and signifie a preheminence in gouernment.* 1.215 Whervpon he is inforced pag. 180. to acknowledg that Saint Peter was superiour among the Apostles, as a President of a Parliament in France, or as a Consull among the Romans. But who wel considereth, shall easely perceaue that this is but an authoritie deuised of pur∣pose to delude the words of the Fathers, who speaking of Saint Peters authoritie ouer the Apostles, vse the very words which we do, to declare his supremacy. And therfor if they be vnderstood by their own words, and not as Reinolds pleaseth to expound them, they vsing the same words as we do, must be vnderstood as we are. But because this question is some what beside my present purpose, I will vrge it no farther. Onely I would know

of Reinolds how Peter did come by his Consulship ouer the Apostles, which he graunteth to him. Did the Apostles giue it him? But where readeth he that? Did Christ bestow it on him? But where? if not Math. 16. and Iohn. 21. In which places if Christ gaue him any authoritie ouer the Apostles he gaue him as full power ouer them as ouer other Christians. For ther is no limitation of his power towards some more than towards others, but they are as well to be foūded on him as others are, & he was to feede them, as wel as others. Nether doth this his authoritie ouer the rest of the Church, and the Apostles too, preiudice the supreme authority of Christ ouer all, any more than the lyke authority which the Protestāts graunt euery Apo∣stle had ouer the rest of the Church. Se∣cōdly, I would know of Reinolds why he doth not graunt this Consulship ouer the whole Church to the Pope, or at least to some one Bishop or other, but wil make euery Prince head of the Church in his Kingdome.

* 1.2167. Now that this authority of Saint Pe∣ter remaineth still in the Church, and des∣cended from him to some Bishop, I pro∣ue, because all the ends for which ether Christ declared, or the Fathers affirme, that Christ instituted this authoritie, to

remaine as well after his death, as before. The first was, that the gates of hell should [unspec 1] not preuaile against the Church. Math. 16. Secondly, that what is loosed in earth, [unspec 2] may be loosed in heauen. ibi. Thirdly, that [unspec 3] Peter might cōfirme his Brethren Luc. 22. Fourthly, that he might feede Christs [unspec 4] sheepe. Io. 21. Fiftly, that one being made [unspec 5] head, occasion of Schisme might be taken away. Hierom. lib. 1. cont. Iouinianum. Sixt∣ly, [unspec 6] that the origine of the vnitie of the Church might appeare. Cyprian. de simpl. Praelat. be∣cause, as he saith, lib. 1. epist. 3. Priestly vnity rose from Peters chaire. And epist. ad Fulcian. Our Lord began the origine of vnitie from Pe∣ter. This cause alleadgeth also Leo. epi. 84. and Anast. and Optat. l. 2. contra Parmen. But all these ends remaine after Saint Peters death. Therfore the authoritie also remai∣neth. Besides S. Austin saith l. de Pastor. c. 1. Christiani sumus propter nos, Praepositi non nisi propter vos. Therfore Saint Peter being made Cheefe of Gods Church, for the good of it, left his authoritie in the Church. Whervpon S. Austin tract. 50. in Ioannem, saith, that when Peter recea∣ued the keyes, Ecclesiam sanctam significauit, he represented the holy Church, because he re∣ceaued them, as her Gouernour vnder Christ, and for her good. And therfore as long as she remaineth, the authority

which Saint Peter receaued for her good must remaine.* 1.217 Secondly, I proue it, because God in the ould law instituted one high Priest, who vnder him in spirituall matters should be head of the Sinagogue, as in plaine termes confesse Caluin lib. 4. Instit. c. 6. §. 2. Whitaker cont. Dur. p. 151. Reinolds Conferen. pag. 204. 205. And his authoritie descended to his successors, so long as the Synagogue continued. Wherfore wel said the Archbishop of Canterbury, Suruey cap. 8. VVe must not dreame that when the Apostles (S. Peter) died the authoritie which was giuen to them, ceased, no more than we, may that the authority of Aaron, and his naturall sonnes expired, and ended with them. But the gouernment of the Synagogue was but a figure of the gouernment of the Church. For as Saint Paul saith: Omnia in figura contingebant illis. Therfore, &c. Who will see more of this matter may read Stapleton. contr. 3. q. 2.

* 1.2188. Onely this remaineth, that wee proue that the Bishop of Rome (& consequent∣ly Saint Gregory) was successor to Saint Peter in this authority. Which I proue, [unspec 1] First, because no other Bishop euer clai∣med it. For albeit the Patriarch of Con∣stantinople in Saint Gregoryes tyme clai∣med to be vniuersall Patriarch, that is (as Saint Gregory vnderstood him) to be the onely proper, and formall Bishop, as shall

be more declared hereafter, yet he ac∣knowledged him self vnder the Pope, as Saint Gregory him self withall witnes∣seth in these wordes, lib. 7. epist. 63. De Constant. sede quis dubitet eam Sedi Apostolicae es∣se subiectam, &c. VVho doubted but the See of Constāt. is subiect to the See Apostolick (of Rome) which both the most religious Lord the Emperor, and our (Eusebius) religious brother, Bishop of the same Citty do dayly professe. Where, by the way I note, that Eusebius is not the name of the Patriarch of Constantinople, at that tyme, but a sirname giuen vnto him for his great externall acts of religion, who also was for his abstinence named Ieiunator, that is, Faster. Secondly, because the Bis∣hops [unspec 2] of Rome haue alwayes challenged, and often practised the same authority. The Church of Rome saith (Fox Act. lib. 1. pag. 1.) in all these ages aboue specified (from the A∣postles) that challanged to it selfe the title and ringleading of the whole Vniuersall Church on earth, by whose direction all other Churches haue bene gouerned. And pag. 18. VVhat so euer was done in other places, commonly the maner was to write to the Roman Bishop for his approbation. The testimony of the Roman Bishop was some∣tymes wont to be desired in those dayes (of Pope Iulius) for admitting Bishops in other Churches, wherof we haue examples in Socrates lib. 4. c. 37. VVhen Bishops of any other Prouinces were

at any dissention, they appealled to the Bishop of Rome. Doct. Reinolds Confer. pag. 457. Popes of the second 300. yeares after Christ claimed some soueraignty ouer Bishops. pag. 383. Zozi∣mus, Boniface, Celestin did vsurp (saith he) ouer the Churches of Africk, whiles Austin was aliue. pag. 544. They would haue Bishops, and elders appealle to Rome. And. pag. 550. Popes (namly Innocent, Leo, Gelas. Vigil. Greg.) taught that the Fathers by the sentence of God decreed that whatsoeuer was done in Prouinces far of, should not be concluded before it came to the notice of the See of Rome. And this they say all Churches tooke their beginning from the Roman, that all Bishops had their honor from Peter. And yet him selfe saith pag. 545. that Pope Innocent was learned and Catholick. And pag. 540. That S. Austin alleadgeth his authority against hereticks. And that in those times Popes were learned, and Ca∣tholicks. pag. 552. 554. 555. and sued vnto by S. Basil, S. Chrisostom, and S. Augustin, and the African Bishops, sought vnto them for their aduise and counsell, for their authoritie and credit. Of such acount were those Popes that clay∣med the supremacie euen amongst the cheefe Doctors of the Church. Doct. Whitak. lib. 7. cont. Dur. pag. 480. saith, that Pope Victor practised authoritie ouer externe Churches, who was not long after S. Peter, and by the iudgment of Protestants a godly

martyr. Wicklif in Fox pag. 445. confesseth the Bishop of Rome to be Christs Vicar on earth. And Luther for some yeares after he began Protestancy confessed the same, as yow may see lib. de Captiu. Babyl. in initio, and in Fox pag. 774. Edit. 1596.

9. Thirdly, I prooue it,* 1.219 because the Pope is successor to Saint Peter in his Bishop∣rick, therfore he is more like to haue his authority than any other. That the an∣cient Fathers say, that Saint Peter was Bishop of Rome, Protestants nether do nor can deny. And therfore I will for bre∣uity omitt their testimonies, and content my self with these mens confessions. The learned and ancient Fathers (saith Bilson lib. of Obedience pag. 143.) call the Bishops of Rome Peters successors. pag. 380. Saint Peter founder of Saint Leo his Church. The Fathers say (wri∣teth Reinolds pag. 218. 219). Peter was Bis∣hop of Rome, and he nameth Hierom, Eu∣seb. Irenaeus. Bishop Cooper in Chron. Linus first Bishop of Rome after Peter. But saith Reinol. they meant improperly. And why so? Because (saith he) Peter being Apostle could not be Bishop of one Cyttie.* 1.220 Secōd∣ly, because Irenaeus lib. 3. c. 3. nameth Li∣nus first Bishop of Rome, and Eusebius in Chron. calleth Euodius first Bishop of An∣tioch, which could not be if Peter had be∣ne a proper Bishop. But against these ca∣uils

I oppose the propriety of the word Bishop, which no Father or ancient writer hath signified that he vsed improperly when he called S. Peter Bishop: And all words (especially in histories) are to be taken properly, when the Authors declare not the contrary, els we should neuer be sure how we should vnderstād the writer. [unspec 2] Secōdly, they say, that S. Peter was first B. of Rome. Negare non potes (saith. Optatus l. 2. writing against hereticks) Thou canst not deny that thou knowest, that to Peter first was an Episcopal Chaire set in Rome in which first sate Peter, to whome succeded Linus. Loe how certain was it thē that the very hereticks could not deny, but they knew it to be so. Wherfor I ask when the Fathers sayd Pe∣ter was first Bishop, how they vsed the word Bishop? If improperly, then they meant so of Linus. If properly, thē we ha∣ue [unspec 3] our purpose. Thirdly, in reckoning of the Catalogue of the Bishops of Rome, they alwaies name Peter first. Iren l. 3. c. 3. Euseb. Chron. Epiph. haer. 27. Hier. in Cle∣mente, Optatus l. 2. Aug. ep. 165. But what should he do in the Catalogue of proper Bishops, if he were none him self? Besides they reckon him first Bishop of Rome as they reckon Mark first B. of Alexandria, [unspec 4] but Mark was a proper Bishop. Fourthly, they call the See of Rome the seat or

chaire of Peter, S. Cyprian lib. 1. Epist 3. lib. 4. epist. 2. S. Hierom in Pet. ep. ad Damasum Aug. lib. 2. cont. Petil, cap. 51. Sozom. lib. 1. c. 14. Prosper lib. De ingratis Bernard epist. 237. And in like sort they call it se∣des Apostolica as Caluin confesseth, and is euident ex Concil. Calcedon. Act. 16. And Rein. Confer. pag. 369. The Fathers in speaking of the Church of Rome mention often the Chair, and seat of Peter. Hierom honoreth the Bishop of that See with the name of Peters Chaire. Fiftly, they [unspec 5] call the Bishop of Rome successor to S. Peter. S. Hier. ep. ad Damas. Concil. Ephes. 1. Tom. 2. S. Eulog. apud Greg. lib. 6. ep. 37. And that they meane of a proper successor, appeareth by that they attribute that pe∣culierly to the Pope. Sixtly, & lastly they [unspec 6] say that Peter sate in the Bishops Chaire of Rome as they saye his successors did. Cathedra (saith S. Austin lib. 2. cont. Petil.) quid tibi fecit Romana in qua Petrus sedit, & in qua nunc Anastasius sedet? VVhat hath the Chair of Rome done to thee in which Peter sate, and in which now sitteth Anastasius? Therfore either Peter was a proper Bishop, or Anastasius was none. To conclude,* 1.221 Reinolds him self though vnawares confesseth it pag. 376. where he sayth that Damasus succeded Peter as in Chair, so in doctrine.

10. As for the first of Reinolds cauils. It is no more against Peters Apostleship to be

Bishop of one Citty, than it was to take a particuler care of the Iewes, as he did, nor more than it is for the Bishop of Win∣ster to be Parson of Eastmean. And for the second, Irenaeus doth not call Linus first Bishop of Rome, but onely saith that Peter, and Paul gaue him the Bishoprick to gouern the Church, to wit vnder Pe∣ter, and in his absence. Euseb. indeed cal∣leth Euodius first Bishop of Antioch, but that he meaneth of pure Bishops which were not also Apostles. For before he had sayd Petrus Ecclesiam Antiochenam fundauit, òbique Cathedram adeptus, sedit. And Rein. loco cit. confesseth, and both he, and all graunt that Linus was Peters successor. And as for Ruffin, his words proue no more, but that Peter instituted Linus to help him, especially in his absence, as Valerius did institute S. Aug. in his life tyme, who after his death succeeded him, and so did Linus to Peter. Thus haue I prooued that S. Gregorie was successor to S. Peter in his Episcopall See, and that he succeded him also in faith I neede not proue, because protestants, although they find some fault with Greg. doctrine, yet they confesse (as is shewed before) that he taught as much as is needfull to saluation, and con∣sequently he wanted no thing to true succession to S. Peter.

11. Fourthly I proue that the Pope was most likely, to succede Saint Peter,* 1.222 by that which the Fathers attribute to him. Saint Hierom epist. ad Damasum de nomine hypostasis. Ego nullum primum, nisi Christum sequens beatitudini tuae, id est, Cathedrae Petri communione consocior, super illam Petram aedi∣ficatam Ecclesiam scio. Quicunque extra hanc domum agnum comederit prophanus est. I follow∣ing none formost but Christ, communicate with thy Holines, that is with the Chaire of Peter. Vpon that Rock do I know the Church was built, who soeuer shall eate the lambe out of this house is pro∣phane. Note how he saith, that he followeth first Christ, and next the Pope, and that the reason, which he giueth herof after, was not why he followed Christ first, for that were needles to proue amongst Christians; And if he would haue giuen any, it would haue bene,* 1.223 because Christ is God; But the reason which he giueth, was why he followed the Pope next to Christ, to wit, because he knew him to be the Rock, on which the Church was built. Wherby it is euident, that by the Rock, he meant not Christ, as Bilson lib. de Obed. pag 87. and others would, but Pope Damasus as Reinolds cōfesseth p. 370. 376. But yet he meant not (saith Reinolds) the succession of the Popes, because Hierom writeth that Pope Liberius had before

subscribed to Arianisme. But if Hieroms words be well pōdered he will be found to haue said, both that Pope Damasus was the Rock, and that his succession to Saint Peter in his Chaire of Rome, was the cause why he was the Rock. For if a subiect writing to the King should say: Nullum primum nisi Deum sequens maiestati tuae, id est, Throno Conquestoris (in temporalibus) consocior. Super illam petram aedificatum Angliae Regnum scio. Quicumque extra hanc domum aliquid egerit, rebellis est. He should confesse that both the King were head of the Realme, and with all tell how he came by that authority, to witt, by succession to the conqueror. So Saint Hierome in the forsaid words both sayd that Pope Damasus person, which he meant by Beatitudini tuae, was the Rock on which in his tyme, the Church was built: and sayd with all that his person had that authoriry by his succession to Saint Peter in his Roman Chaire, and therfore added these words, id est, Cathe∣drae Petri, as a further explication of the former. And consequently he meant that the Church is built vpon all Popes that lawfully succeed in the Chaire of Peter. Which is so euident as Doct. Feild lib. 1. de Ecclesia▪* 1.224 cap. 41. confesseth plainly that Saint Hierome loc cit. said, that Peters Chaire is the Rock the Church is builded vpon. As for Rei∣nolds

reasons, were it truth that S. Hie∣rome wrote (as Reinolds saith) of Libe∣rius, which yet diuers deny, and Reinolds must deny, if he will speak agreably to him self. For pag. 570. he saith, that the words of Austin (ep. cont. Donat. and Hierome ep. cit.) do import a sincerity of faith in the Roman Bishops to their tyme, which would not be true, if Liberius had fallen. But admit I say it were true, that Liberius had denyed his faith, that maketh no more against his Rock ship, than the like fault in S. Peter did against his. For as S. Peter though he denyed his faith, yet taught not infidelitie as he was Apostle, and Pastor of the Church, so nether Liberius though he committed a personall crime, yet taught he no heresie, as successor to S. Peter, in which sorte onely he is the Rock of the Church.

12. Secondly, S. Austin ep. contra Donat. saith:* 1.225 Numerate Sacerdotes vel ab ipsa Petri Sede. Ipsa est enim Petra quam non vincunt superbae infero∣rum portae: Number the Priests euen from the very Seat of Peter;* 1.226 It is the Rock which the proud gates of hell do not ouercom. Behould how the very succession of Popes from Peter, is called the Rock of the Church, as the Chair of Peter was before called of S. Hierome. To this Bilson pag. 88. First saith that the text is corrupted, and that it should be ipse

and referred to Peters person. But this is a mere surmise refelled in all the copies in Europe. Secondly he saith, that though it be ipsa, and grammatically agree with the substantiue Petra, which followeth, yet it may be meant of Peters person. But if Saint Austin had meant that Peter alone had bene the Rock, and that his successors partaked nothing with him in that, he would neuer haue byd vs number his suc∣cessors too, and then tell vs that that was the Rock. Wherfore Reynolds Confer. pag. 384. confesseth that Saint Austin applyed this text the gates of hell, &c. to the Church of Rome. And Bilson himself as doubting of either of the former answers saith thirdly, that Saint Austin said not that Peters Seat is the Rock of the Church, but that hell gates preuaile not against it. But to our purpose all is one, that in Saint Austins iudgment Peters Seat (that is Peters suc∣cessors in Seat) are either the Rock of the church,* 1.227 or so surely founded theron, as the gates of hell shall not preuaile against thē.

13. Thirdly, Theodoret an ancient and Grecian Doctor writing to Renatus, saith of the Roman See: Tenet enim sancta Sedes gubernacula regendarum cuncti orbis Ecclesiarum. That holy seat hath the gouernment of all the Churches of the world. Which words are so plaine, as Iuell Art. 4. Diu. 21. findeth no

better answer than (iudging others by his owne humor) to say, That man naturally ad∣uanceth his power at whose hands he seeketh help. As if Theodoret were such a man as would giue an Antichristian title (for so Protestants acount the gouernment of the Churches in the world) or S. Leo accept it for flatery. Finally the great Councel of Galcedon ep. ad Leonem, calleth Pope Leo their head, and say that to him.* 1.228 Vineae custodia a Domino commissa est. The custodie of the Vinyard (that is the Church) was com∣mitted by our Lorde. And thus I hope I haue sufficiently proued both by reuelation from heauen, by the authoritie of the Church then aliue, and since, by the exam∣ples of Popes euer since S. Peters tyme bv confession of Protestants, and finally by reason taken out of scripture, that S. Greg. had lawful authoritie to send S. Austin. Now let vs come to S. Austins orders.

CHAP. X. That S. Austin was rightly ordered to administer the Sacraments, and preach the word of God.

1. THat S. Augustin was created Priest at Rome is euident by his saying Masse, preaching, and Christening as soone as he came to Canterburie, as is before rehearsed out of Beda lib. 1. cap. 26. And after he had conuerted King Ethelbert he came (saith Beda cap. 27.) to Arles, where of Etherius Archbishop of that Citty he was conse∣crated Archbishop of the Nation of Englishmen; according as S. Greg. the Pope had commanded. And the King (saith the same S. Beda cap. 26.) gaue him place for his See in the Citty of Canter∣burie. Here by the way I note, that wheras S. Greg. lib. 7. epist. 30. saith, that S. Austin was created Bishop a Germaniarū Episcopis, he doth not gain-say S. Beda, who saith he was created by the Bishop of Arles, because France was of the writers of that tyme called Germanie, as appeareth by Venantius Fortunatus in Carmine de Nuptijs Sigeberti & Brunechildae, which might be,

partly because the French at that tyme and long after gouerned a great part of Germany, partly also because the Francks who then ruled in France were Germans come out of Germanie. But to our pur∣pose.* 1.229 That S. Austin was rightly created Priest appeareth, by that he was made by the authoritie of S. Gregory, or his prede∣cessors, whome protestants account to haue bene true Bishops of Rome. And Doct. Reinolds Confer. pag. 362. acknow∣ledgeth [unspec 1] the Pope to haue yet Bishoply power ouer his owne Diocesse. S. Austin therfore being a Roman, and made by the Bishoply authoritie of the Pope, was rightly made Priest. And in lyke sort it may be proued that he was rightly con∣secrated a Bishop. For he was made by the authoritie of the Pope with the consent of the King of England. Secondly I proue [unspec 2] that S. Austin was lawfully consecrated Bishop by the consent of the Christian world. For S. Greg. commanded him to be made Bishop, the French Bishops made him, the English Christians receaued him, and the East Church, to whome S. Greg. wrote of the matter, neuer disliked him, and all the Christian world hitherto hath approued him. Nether did the Britons (though enemyes) take any exceptions against his orders. Thirdly because all [unspec 3]

protestants call S. Austin a Bishop, and number him first in the Catalogue of the Archbishops of Canterburie. And if their Bishops and Ministers will haue any orders at all, they must confesse that S. Austins orders were good, and sufficient. For as Doct. Feild saith, lib. 3. of the Church cap. 39. In England they which had bene Bishops in the former corrupt state of the Church (so he termeth Catholick tymes) did ordaine Bishops and Ministers. And Sutclif. answer to exceptions pag. 88. saith. Couerdal and Scory (who were Bishops in King Edwards tyme) layd hands vpon Bishop Parker. Bel in his Funerall professeth openly that he hath not departed from the substance of his Popish orders, but onely from the cere∣monies therof. Besides, euident it is, that what Bishop or Priest so euer had bene made in King Henries tyme, was neuer consecrate a new in King Edwards dayes. Who had bene made in Queene Maries dayes was acounted to haue suffi∣cient orders in Queene Elisabeths Reigne. And yet what Priest apostateth from his faith is, without more orders, thought to haue orders ynough fore ministring the Sacraments and vvord of God, or prote∣stants haue no order at all. And thus hauing shewed that S. Austin was the first Preacher of Christian fayth to our

English Nation, and that he had both suf∣ficient learning and vertue to discharge such a function, and withall lawfull com∣mission and right orders to administer the Sacraments, and preach the word of God; now let vs see what kind of faith and religion it was, which he preached; and first what kind in generall, and af∣terward what it was in particuler.

CHAP. XI. That the Faith which Saint Austin preached to our English Ancestors, was the vniuersall Faith of Christendome at that tyme.

1. THis I proue first by the testimony of those that liued in that tyme,* 1.230 a∣mong whome the cheefest and principal is S. Gregory him selfe, who hauing be∣ne long tyme the Popes Legat in Con∣stantinople, and after being Pope and re∣ceauing letters from all partes of Chri∣stendome, could not be ignorant what was the vniuersal faith of East, West, and of all Christendome at that time. He I say

writing to S. Austin. lib. 9. Epist. 58. hath these words.* 1.231 Quis sufficiat, &c. VVho can tel what ioy arose in the harts of all the faithfull that the English nation by the working of Almighty God his grace, and the labor of thy brotherhood, hauing cast away the darknes of errors, is endued with the light of the holy faith, that with sincere deuotion it trampleth the Idolls to which before vvith mad feare it bowed vnto, that with a pure hart it is subiect to Almightie God. Behould S. Greg. witnesseth that all faithfull of that time acknowledged and reioyced that Austin brought the faith to our English Nation, and that they by his meanes ser∣ued God with most sincere deuotion and pure harts. But yet more plainly auoucheth he this truth, Moral. 27. cap. 6. Where glory∣ing in God of the conuersion of England he writeth thus.* 1.232 Behould now the faith hath entred the harts almost of all Nations. Behould God hath ioyned the bounds of the East and west in one faith. Behould the tonge of Britanie which knew nothing but to roare rudely, of late hath begun in Gods praises to sound out the hebrew Alleluia. O most comfortable speach to all those that follow S. Gregory and S. Austins doctrine,* 1.233 to heare auouched by irrefraga∣ble testimonie that it was the faith of the Church of God from the East to the west aboue a thousand yeares agoe. For as Tertullian saith. Admit that God had ne∣glected

his Church, and permitted it to run into errors, is it lykly that so many and so great Churches would conspire wholy in error? No surely.

2. The next is S. Austin him self who in Beda lib. 2. cap▪ 2. saith thus vnto the Bri∣tons.* 1.234 Although in many other points yow do con∣trary to our custome, or rather contrary to the custome of the vniuersall Church of Christ. Be∣hould how he testifyeth his custome to be the custome of the vniuersall Church of Christ in his tyme. And lib. 1. cap. 27. in his questions proposed to S. Greg. he asketh, VVhere there is but one faith, whie be there so many sundry customs of Churches, and one custome of Masses obserued at Rome, another in France? Here he manefestly testifyeth that there was but one faith and one masse in sub∣stance euery where, and the difference onely in ceremonies.* 1.235 The same also may be proued by the communion which S. Gregory (whose faith was vndoubtedly the same with S. Austin) had with all Christendom. For lib. 6. epist. 4. & 5. he communicateth with Cyriacus the Pa∣triarch of Constantinople lib. 4. epist. 34. 36. lib. 7. epist. 30. he communicated with the Patriarch of Alexandria, and gloried to him of the conuersion of England. lib. 1. epist. 25. lib. 4. epist. 37. lib. 6. epist. 24. lib. 7. epist. 3. 47. he communicated with the

Patriarch of Antioch; vnder which three Patriarchs was almost all the Eastern Church. And touching the Western Church lib. 1. epist. 4. lib. 4. epist. 46. He communicated with Leander Primat of Spaine. lib. 4. epist. 51. He communicated with Vigilius primate of France. lib. 9. epist. 61. he communicated with all the Catholick Bishops of Ireland. lib. 2. epist. 28. he communicated with all the Bishops of Italy. lib. 1. epist. 60. 61. he communicated with Ianuarius of Sardinia. lib. 1. epist. 68. he communicated with all the Bishops in Sicilie. lib. 1. epist. 76. with Leo Bishop of Corsica lib. 1. epist. 75. with all the Bishops of Numidia. lib. 2. epist. 15. lib. 3. epist. 16. with all the Bishops of Dalmatia. lib. 3. epist. 37. He communicated with all the Bishop of Vizach, and epist. 30. With the Bishop of Istria. And lib. 7. epist. 30. with the Bishops of Germanie, and consequentlie with all Catholick Churches in the East and west.

* 1.2363. Of those that liued after S. Austins tyme. First is S. Wilfrid Archbishop of York, who was borne soone after S. Austins death. For as S. Beda saith. lib. 5. cap. 20. He went vp to Rome in the tyme of Ho∣norius Archbishop of Canterburie who was one of S. Austins fellowes, and he was as S. Beda ther writeth a worthie Prelat and notable Bishop. This man therfore in

Beda. lib. 3. cap. 25. disputing with the Scotts for the Roman obseruation of Easter and shauen Crownes, saith thus, The Easter which we obserue we haue seene to haue bene in lyke maner obserued in Rome, in all Italie and France. This maner we know to be obserued in Africk. in Eegipt, in Asia, in Grece, and throughout all Nations and tongues of the world where the Church of Christ taketh place, besides these few Scotts, and the Picts, and Britons, with whome these men do fondly contend against the whole world. Behould how S. Wilfrid auoucheth his Religion euen in that point wherein the Scotts then dissented from vs, to be the Religion of all the Christian world. Nether did the Scotts, or could they deny it.* 1.237 The next is S. Ceolfrid Abbot, and Maister to S. Beda, who liued in the same tyme, who writing to Naitan King of the Picts in Beda. lib. 5. cap. 22. and speaking of his tyme saith: The whole Catholick Church agreeth in one faith, in one hope, and one charitie towards God. The third is S. Beda him self who, lib. 2. cap. 2. saith,* 1.238 The Britons preferred their own Traditions before all other Churches, which throughout the whole world agreed with Austin in Christ. What I pray can be sayd or imagined against these so manifould or irrefragable testimonies. Were S. Gregory, S. Austin, S. Wilfrid, S. Ceolfrid, S. Beda ignorant what was

the vniuersall faith of Christendome at that tyme? or were they so impudent as they would write, yea auouch to their aduersaries face a knowne vntruth? No surely. And this truth Protestants also partly openly confesse, partly tacitly grant and acknowledg. For Napier vpon the Reuelation of S. Iohn,* 1.239 saith. Betwene the yeare of Christ 300. and 316. the Antichristian and Papisticall Religion reigning vniuersally without debatable contradiction 1260. yeares. And Brocard also vpon the Reuelation pag. 110. writeth that the Church (of Prote∣stants) was troden downe and oppressed by the Papacy euen from Siluesters tyme vnto these times. Bale cent. 1. pag. 69. saith. From this tyme (of Boniface 3. who succeeded S. Greg. with in a yeare or two) the puritie of heauenly doctrine vanished in the Church. pag. 65. After Greg. tyme puritie of doctrine perished, And 73. From Phocas who liued in S. Greg. tyme vvho (saith he) begot the Papacy till the renewing of the Gospel (by Luther) the doctrine of Christ was all the vvhile among Idiots in holes. Now if the heauenly doctrine of protestants perished straight after S. Greg. tyme, and euer since hath bene onely in Idiots, and lurking holes, how could it be the vniuersall faith of all Christendome in his tyme? Could the vniuersall faith of Christendome perish in one or two yeares? Would

all learned men, and open Churches for∣sake it in so short time, and onely Idiots and holes keepe it? See more of this matter lib. 2. cap. 1. infra.

CHAP. XII. That the doctrine vvhich Austin taught vvas the true vvay to saluation. Proued by the open confession of his Aduersaries, and other things affirmed by them.

1. THe first aduersaries which S. Austin had to his doctrine were the Bri∣tons before mentioned. Of whome S. Beda l. 2. cap. 2. writeth that S. Austin hauing cured a blind man whome they could not, The people praised S. Austin as a true preacher of all truth and veritie;* 1.240 And the Britons confessed indeed that they vnderstood that to be the true way of righteousnes, which Austin had preached, and shewed to them. The same writeth Hunting∣ton lib. 3. Stow Chron. pag. 66. and others. And albeit his preaching to them, then tooke not that effect, which he intended,

yet if Fox say true lib. 2. pag. 123. that in Ina his time began the right obseruing of Easter day to be kept of the Picts and of the Britons, with in short tyme the whole Nation not onely approued, but also admitted S. Austins doctrine. Yea if it be true that Godwin writeth in vit. Theod. That to him all the British Bishops, and generally all Britany yeelded obedience, and vnder him conformed them selues in all things to the rites and disciplin of the Church of Rome, they performed this longe before, about 60. yeares after S. Austin.

* 1.2412. The next open Aduersaries of Saint Austins doctrine in England haue bene the Protestants; Of whome, diuers haue in their writings openly acknowledged as much as the Britons did. For Iuel in his famous challeng,* 1.242 offered to recant if any of the holy Fathers who liued in the first 600. yeares after Christ were found contrarie to him in his Articles. In which compasse of yeares both S. Greg. and S. Austin liued. And cryed out saying, O Gregorie, O Austin &c. If we be deceaued yow haue deceaued vs.* 1.243 Fulk in 1. Cor. 15. Seeing Gregorie and Austin, (saith he) taught the truth in all points necessarie to saluation, our Contrie hath not beleeued in vaine, nor all our fore Fathers are dead in their sinnes.* 1.244 Fox in his Acts pag. 111. 120. 122. Calleth the faith planted here by Austin and his fellow-laborers the Christian

faith. p. 115. 116. the faith and doctrine of Christ. pap. 121. Christs Religion, and that Church, the Church of Christ. And pag. 112. The perfect faith of Christ.* 1.245 Bishop Cooper Chron. Anno. 636. calleth it, the right beleefe. Stow Chron. pag. 9. calleth it the Christian faith.* 1.246 And pag. 72. pure and incorupted Christianitie.* 1.247 Cambden in descript. Britan. pag. 519. The true Religion of Christ.* 1.248 Apologie for the oath of allea∣geance, The faith of Christ. Godwin in Paulin. The Gospel; And in Mellit. The faith of Christ. Holinshed in Brit.* 1.249 The Christian faith. The faith of Christ. The word of God. Bilson of Obed. part. 1. pag. 57. calleth it Religion to God.* 1.250 Sutclif Subuers. cap. 3. ter∣meth it Faith, Religion, Christian Religion,* 1.251 and saith the people were conuerted to Christ, Finally Fox lib. 2. pag. 124. after he had tould in particuler how euery one of those seauen Kingdoms which then were in England, was conuerted, concludeth thus;* 1.252 And thus by processe of tyme we haue discoursed from tyme to tyme, how and by what meanes the Idolatrous people were induced to the true fayth of Christ. And who considereth with him selfe, that not onely our Catholick English Ancestors imbraced the doctrine of S. Austin, but also the erroneous Britons, and Protestants account it the true way of righteousnes, the Gospel, the Faith of Christ. The perfect faith of Christ, the right beleefe, the true

Religion of Christ, pure and incorrupt Christianitie, and finally true faith of Christ, neede seeke no more, but what S. Austins faith was, and follow it. To those that grant that S. Austins faith was the true way to salua∣iion, I might adde also the Protestants, who affirme the same of the present Romā faith, whose testimonies yow may see in the Apologie of Protestants Tract. 1. Sec. 6. Onely I will content my selfe with his Maiesties wordes to the parlament 9. of Nouember An. 1605. put forth in print thus: VVee do iustly confesse that many Papists especially our Forfathers laying their onely trust vpon Christ and his meritts (as they them selues teache in Bellarm.) may be and often tymes are saued, detestinge in that point and thinking the crueltie of Puritans worthy of fyer that will admit no saluation to any Papist.

3. Besids this open confefsion of diuers Protestants for the truth of S. Austins Re∣ligion, it may be also conuinced out of di∣uers other things which them selues teach. For it being supposed out of Gods word heb. 11 that without the right faith it is impossible to please God: and withall confessed of diuers Protestants that S. Austin and his fellowes were holy men, it necessarily followeth that his faith was the true faith of God.* 1.253 Of S. Austins holi∣nes, & the English people in general some

thing hath bene sayd before. Of others Fox lib. 2. pag. 123. saith Cutbert Iaruman,* 1.254 Cedda and VVilfrid I iudge (saith he) to be of a holy conuersation. pag. 125.* 1.255 Aldelm a worthie and learned Bishop, of notable praise for his learning and vertue. Ibid. he calleth S. Iohn of Be∣uerly and S. Egwin Saints. pag. 127.* 1.256 Tou∣ching the integrite and holines of Bedas life. It is not to be doubted,* 1.257 with great comfort of his spirit he departed this life. pag. 128. He intituleth S. Boniface a Martyr of God.* 1.258 And yet pag. 129. calleth him a great setter vp and vphoulder of Popery. pag. 112. calleth king Edmond three tymes Saint.* 1.259 Item pag. 121. King Oswald a Saint (saith he) had great vertues, and by prayer ouercame his enemies.* 1.260 Cooper Chron. an. 636. calleth Birin Saint an. 643. Oswald a holy king. 869 holy king Edmond. Stow Chron. pag. 78. Cedda a holy man. Iaruman a Bishop of great vertue. Ibid King Sebbi, very deuout and godly. pag. 81. Kinesburg and Kineswith for holy conuersation excelling. pag. 99. Cutbert Saint. Bale cent. 1. cap. 76. saith of S. Aidan, that he was a man of most innocent life and ful of the spirit of God, and yet was Oswald his scholler a manifest Papist, praying before crosses and for the dead, euen when him selfe was redy to dye. ex Bed. lib. 3. cap. 2. & 12. The same Bale cent 1. cap. 83. saith, that Aldelm went happilie to Christ, and yet withal con∣fesseth

that he wrote for shauen crownes after the Roman maner, feasts of Saints, single lyfe, and such things, and was long tyme familiar with P. Sergius. cent 1. cap. 93. He calleth Ceolfrid, Beda,* 1.261 Willebrord, Boniface and the like most holy monkes, And addeth cent. 2. cap. 1. that Beda had a most happie end; And yet the same man saith of Boniface pag. 79. that he brought the Germans to Papisme: and pag. 103. VVas the next to the Pope the greate Antichrist, and signed a hundred thousand men in Bauaria with the Popes mark. And cent. 2. cap. 5. writeth that Willebrord preached Papistrie. Of S. Beda he saith cent. 2. cap. 1. That he can not be excused from all superstitious doctrine. And in the same place saith that Ceolfrid vsed the new ordinations of the Roman superstition. And that he was a plaine Papist appeareth by his epistle in Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. where he teacheth one sacrifice of the bodie of Christ, rounde shauing of Monks, Calleth Peter head and Primat of the Apostles. Wher∣vpon Fox lib. 2. pag. 126. termeth him a shaueling, condemneth him for calling Peter a Mediator, and termeth it a Monkish epistle, And in lyke sort Bale speaketh of diuers others.* 1.262 For cent 1. cap. 94. he saith: S. Hilda Abbesse was a most holy woman, Ibid. Iohn of Beuerly a man very learned and pious, accounted it most sweet to preach Christs Gospel out of the Pulpit, and ended his life in great constancie of

Euan∣gelical spirit. And cent. 2. cap. 1. Calleth him a most holy prelat. Cambden also Descrip: Britan. pag. 518. Calleth S. Werburg Saint.* 1.263 pag. 526. S. Milburg a most holy virgin. p. 612. King Oswald Saint and pag. 150. That that age was most fruitful of Saints. pag. 473. Botulph most holy. And pag. 472. Guthlac lead his life in great holines. This by the confession of Protestants was the fruit of S. Austins religion. And if it be true, (as most true it is which our Sauiour said) that we can not gather grapes of thornes nor figges of brambles: And if it be true that vertue springeth not out of the Diuels seede, nor Saints out of his Religion; Sure it is also, that S. Austins Religion came not from the Diuel but from God. Can any man of sense thinke that so great sanctitie can stand with ignorance of the true way to saluation? With ignorance of the true worship of God? That men become Saints and attain to heauen by Religion of Diuels? Are Diuels so bountiful to men, as they will teach them the waye to heauen? Or haue they such skil as they can inuent new wayes to heauen besides the way that Christ taught? And this for the vertue of S. Austins followers; Now let vs see what account Protestants make of the learning of some of them.

4. That we may be assured that it was

not ignorance which made our Ancestors imbrace S. Austins doctrine,* 1.264 S. Aldelm, Bale saith cent. 1. cap. 83. Did so studie both Deuine, and Human learning, that be far passed all the Deuines of his tyme, most learned in Greeke, and Latin,* 1.265 in Verse, and Prose, and cleare in wit and speeche. Fox Acts 125. saith, he was a learned Bishop of worthy praise for his learning. Cambd. Descript. Brit. 210. saith, he was surely worthie that his memorie should remain for euer. For he was the first Englishman that wrote in Latin, and first that taught Englishmen to make Latin Verses. Godwin in Vit. Aldelm. He became Very learned, in Poetrie excellent, and writ much in Greek and Latin, Prose and Verse, but his cheefe studie was Deuinitie, in the which no man of his tyme was comparable vnto him. And yet to assure vs also of his Religion lib. cit. affirmeth, that he wrote at the comman∣dement of Monks for shauing and anointing of Priests, for feasts of Saints, and single life, and other, (saith he) new rites, and that he had great familiaritie with Pope Sergius. And cent. 14. cap. 26. saith, that Maidulph maister of S. Aldelm was sullied with Papistical blemish, and was a most eager defender of the Roman constitutions. And yet the same Maidulph, (saith Cambden Brit. pag. 210,) was of great learning and singuler pietie.* 1.266 Of S. Beda Bale cent. 2. cap. 1. giueth this testimonie. He was so practised in Prophane writers that he scarce

had his match in that age, he learnt Phisick, and Metaphisick out of the purest fountains. He knew the misteries of the Christian faith so soundly, (note) that for his exact knowledg both of Greeke and Latin many preferred him before Gregorie the Great. There is scarce any thing worth reading to be found in all Antiquitie which in due places is not read in Beda 〈◊〉〈◊〉 if he had liued in the tymes of Austin, Hierom, Chrisostom; I doubt not but he might haue contended for equalitie with them. He put forth many bookes ful of all kind of learning. Thus Bale of S. Beda: and in like sort Fox Acts. pag. 127. saith, he was a man of worthy and memorable memory and famous learning, The whole Latin Church at that tyme gaue him the maistry in iudgement, and knowledg of the holy scripture. Stow Chron. pag. 93. Beda a famous learned man. Cooper Chron. An. 729. Beda for his learning and godly life was renowned in all the world. Bel in his Downfal Beda for vertue and learning renowned in all the world. Cambden. Brit. pag. 670. Bede the singuler glorie of England, by pietie and erudition obtained the name of venerable, wrote manie volumes, most learnedly. And yet how plaine a Papist S. Beda was shalbe shewed both by his owne doctrine, and by open con∣fession of Protestants cap. 17.

5. The third wherof I will speake is Al∣cuin scholler to S. Beda,* 1.267 but maister to Charles the great. Of whome. Bale cent. 2

c. 17. VVriteth thus. He was thought by far the most learned Diuine of his age, yea of all English men from the beginning after Aldelm and Beda, in so much that he was maister to Charles the great, and the first beginner of the Vniuersitie of Paris, skilful in Latin, Greeke, and Hebrew. Cambd. in Brit: pag. 629. Calleth him the onely glorie of York. And yet who readeth this Alcuins booke de Diuinis Officijs shall clearly see that he, and our Contry then was as perfect Papists as any now are. For there he shal finde all our Ceremonies at Baptism of exsufflation, exorcising, of salt, Chrisme, and the lyke.* 1.268 Our three Masses on christ∣masse day, Our Candlels on Candlemasse day, Our Ceremonies in the holy weeke of keeping the Sepulcher, hallowing the font, putting out all the candels but one. Ther he shall see our seauen orders, our attire of Bishops at masse, our Transub∣stantiation, our Extreme Vnction, and that acounted a Sacramēt, our Confession of all our sinnes, our singing Masse, and praying for the dead. These, to omit in∣numerable more, confessed in lyke māner by Protestāts to haue bene great schollers, and profound Diuines, shew that it was not ignorance or want of knowledg which made our Forfathers to follow S. Austins doctrin, nor that the Protestants learned men haue by their learning dis∣couered

in it errors, as they call them. For whome haue they had comparable to any of these in learning, and industry whome of their owne haue they so much commended as they haue done these?* 1.269 Let any Protestant desirous of truth take Tindal, Latimer, Ridley (whome they terme the Apostles of England) and con∣sider whither in learning, or vertue they be comparable to these three. And then iudge with indifferency on whose side truth is most lykely to stand. For all reason teacheth that they are most lykely to find truth, who abounded with most learning to search it, and were indued with most vertue to haue it from God. What reaso∣nable man then is ther that forsaking the Doctrine of S. Aldelm, S. Beda, and Alcuin, whome not onely wee, but very Protestants confesse to haue bene most industrious to finde truth, most skilful to discerne it, and most vertuous to deserue to haue it taught of God, will follow Tindal, Latimer, Ridley, whose learning by the iudgment of Catholiques was very meane, and their life very vicious; and by the iudgement of their own men are but meanly commended either for good life, or good learning.

CHAP. XIII. That the Doctrine which S. Austin preached he sealed and con∣firmed by true mi∣racles.

* 1.2701. THat Saint Austin confirmed his doctrine by miracles, I will proue. First by the testimony of those who liued in his tyme, secondly by the testimony of those that liued soone after, and lastly by the plain confession of Protestants.* 1.271 Of those that liued in his tyme, first is S. Gre∣gory who writing to Eulogius Patriarch of Alexandria lib. 7. epist. 30. saith.* 1.272 Both he (Austin) and they, vvho vvere sent vvith him shine vvith so great miracles in that (English) Nation, that they may seeme to imitat the vertues of the Apostles by the miracles, vvhich they vvorke. And lib. 9. epist. 56. writing to the Queene of France saith. VVhat and hovv great miracles our Redeemer hath vvrought in the conuersion of the forsaid (English) Nation,* 1.273 yt is alredy knovvn vnto your Excellency. And can any man thinck that this great Doctor would write to a Queene of France that she knew what miracles were done in England, if they

were not manifest, and out of all doubt? And lib. 9. epist. 58. writing to S. Austin him selfe he saith. Reioice that English mens soules are by outvvard miracles dravvne to in∣vvard grace. Ib. Diligently discusse thy self, vvho thou arte, and hovv great the grace is in that Nation, for whose conuersion thou hast receaued the gift of miracles. And lib. 27. Moral.. cap. 6. VVheras by good precepts, and heauenly words, yea with manifest miracles too, the grace and knowledg of God is powred into it (English harts) &c. By which words (saith S. Beda lib. 2. cap. 1.) this holy Father doth declare that Austin and his company brought the English men to the knowledg of truth, not onely by preaching to them in word but also by shewing them heauenly signes and miracles.

2. The second testimonie is the publick Epitaph which the English men set vpon S. Austins Tombe after his death in these wordes.* 1.274 Here resteth the body of S. Austin first Bishop of Dorobernia, that was sent into this Land by S. Gregorie Bishop of the Cittie of Rome, approued of God by the vvorking of miracles, and brought Ethelbert and his people from the vvorshi∣ping of Idolls vnto the Faith of Christ. The third testimonie of those that liued in S. Austins tyme, are the Britons,* 1.275 who by the mira∣culous cure of a blind man, wrought by S. Austin in their sight were compelled to confesse (as S. Beda saith, lib. 2. cap. 2.)

that to be the true vvay of righteousnes, vvhich S. Austin preached. And this testimony is much to be regarded,* 1.276 for it is the testimo∣nie of many, of enemyes, of eye witnesses, and of those among vvhome (saith S. Beda lib. 2. cap. 2.) vvere plures viri doctissimi. So they can be no way suspected ether of partia∣litie, being enemies, or of insufficiencie being many and present, and through their learning most able to iudg. Camb∣den also citeth a peece of a Historie,* 1.277 written (as he saith) in that time, which recordeth that S. Austin hauing blessed the Riuer Swale, and apointed that of ten thousand men (besides weomen and children) twoe and twoe should goe in,* 1.278 and Christen eche other, besides that none perished in so deepe a water, this miracle also happened, that all sicknes and deformitie was cured by that Christening.

3. After S. Austins tyme liued S. Beda who lib. 1. cap. 26. writeth.* 1.279 The King being much delighted vvith the puritie of their life (S. Austin and his fellowes) and the example of their godly conuersation, as also vvith their svveet pro∣mises, vvhich they proued to be true by the vvorking of miracles,* 1.280 did beleeue and vvas baptized. And lib. 2. cap. 2. he reporteth the Prophecie of S. Austin of the destruction of the Britons for their obstinacie, and the euent answered therto after his death. Which is

so sure a token of diuine reuelation as the Prophet Esay. cap. 41. saith, Tel vs vvhat things are to come herafter, and vve shall knovv that yovv are Gods. The like prophetical knowledg of things past is attributed to S. Paulin, one of S. Austins fellowes, by him lib. 2. cap. 12. and Godwin in vita Paulini, Fox Acts pag. 121, Holinshed pag. 108. and others. Likwise lib. 2. cap. 6. He recounteth the miraculous scourging of S. Laurence successor to S. Austin by S. Peter for in∣tending to abandon our Contrie, vpon the reuolt therof to Paganisme. Which miracle is contested also by our cheefest historiographers Malmsbury lib. 1. Reg. and lib. 2. Pont. Huntington lib. 3. Marian. an. 617. Westmon. an. 616. Florent. an. 616. and confessed by some protestants, as Godwin in vit. Laurentij, and Holinshed pag. 158. In like manner lib. 2. cap. 33. Beda telleth how Peter a companion of S. Austin being drowned, Our Lord (saith he) made that euery night there appeared a light from heauen vpon the place vvhere he lay buried.* 1.281 After S. Beda liued Ethelwerd who lib. 2. cap. 1. writeth. That by the prayers of S. Austin Bishop our Sauiour Iesus Christ sheweth innume∣rable miracles to his faithful, at whose Tombe vnto this day no small miracles are wrought.* 1.282 To these witnesses we may ad Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. Hunting l. 3. westmō. an. 603. and Capgraue

also, who in the life of S. Austin writeth. That there were none or few in S. Austins company who had not the gift of curing, that they lightned the darknes of the heathens no lesse by miracles, than by preaching. And he addeth that S. Austin cured all the weak and sick that were brought vnto him, or visited of him.

* 1.2834. Thirdly amongst protestants Fox lib. 2. pag. 116. writeth that when the King had wel considered the honest conuersation of their (Austin and his fellowes) life,* 1.284 and mooued by the mira∣cles wrought through Gods hand by them, and in the margent putteth this note, (Miracles vvrought by God for the conuersion of this land) he heard than more gladly. pag. 118. he mentio∣neth S. Gregories letter testifying Saint Austins miracles, and pag. 119. he saith that Beda, Cestrensis, Huntington, Iornalensis, and Fabia testifie the forsaid miracle of the blind man.* 1.285 Godwin in the life of S. Dauid, I doubt not but God affoarded many mira∣cles to the first infancie of our Church. Nether therfor would I be to peremptory in derogating to much from such reports as we see no reason why they may not be true. And in the life of S. Austin. Austin wrought a miracle by healing a blind man for confirmation of his doctrine. Holinshed in Descript. Brit. King Ethelbert was persuaded by the good example of S. Austin and his company, and for many miracles shevved, to be baptized. And pag. 602. Austin to proue his

opinion good, vvrought a miracle by restoring to sight one of the Saxon Nation that vvas blinde. And the same miracle acknowledgeth Stow Chron. pag. 66. and of forrein Pro∣testants Hemingius in exposit. psal. 84. parte 1. cap. 6.* 1.286* 1.287

5. Concerning the witnesses which I haue produced to testifie that S. Austin wrought these things which wee call miracles,* 1.288 I would haue the Reader to consider, first that some of them were then liuing, as S. Greg. the Britons, and Authors of the Epitaph. Others liued after [unspec 1] as the rest. Secondly, some were forrein [unspec 2] as S. Greg. others Domestical in England. Thirdly some are publick as the Epitaph, [unspec 3] others priuat. Fourtly some were enemyes [unspec 4] to S. Austin as the Britons, the others, freinds. Fiftly, some were great Clercks [unspec 5] as S. Greg. S. Beda, and some of the Bri∣tons, who by their learning could iudg of the miracles; others of lesse account. Sixtly [unspec 6] some were great Saints, as S. Greg. and S. Beda were, who would not deliuer an vntruth, or vncertain fables for true and certain miracles; others of meaner qua∣lities. Seuenthly some were eye witnesses, [unspec 7] as the Britons (and they enemyes too who would finde what falt they could) and the authors of the Epitaph; others by report. Lastly some are Catholicks, some Prote∣stants. [unspec 8]

And what greater variety of testi∣monies, or better qualified witnesses, would we aske to beleeue a thing than these be?

6. This great weight and varietie of witnesses we haue to beleeue that S. Austin did these things which are accounted miracles,* 1.289 wether they be true or false, which we shall see anon. And to the contrary ther is no Author, forrain or Domestical; eye witnesse or other; freind or foe; Catholick or Protestant, before our daies: nor any reason at all besides that which Fulk Anotat. in Io. 14. giueth against S. Austins miracles,* 1.290 and Fox lib. 2. pag. 122. against other miracles. vz. That they are not in scripture: therfor they are not bound to beleeue them. As if God were bound to write all the miracles, which he worketh, or we not bound to beleeue with human faith (of which alone we speak in this matter) that which is auouched by so sufficient human authoritie,* 1.291 as we can take no iust exception against it, either for skil to know the truth, or for will to speake it. If not, then farwel all human beleefe, which can require no more than so fufficient human authoritie,* 1.292 farwel all human authoritie, which can affoard no greater certaintie; farwel all human conuersation, which cannot stand without the beleefe of such

authoritie, and let vs beleeve nothing but what God hath written or our selues haue seene. Let vs not beleeue any Records or Histories of times past,* 1.293 no that euer there was such a man as S. Austin. And for times present, let vs beleeue no Iurie, nothing done in far Contries, nothing done out of our presence, no not that such were our parents, because none of these are written in Gods word, but are deliuered to vs by human authoritie, to which (as they say) we are not bound to giue credit. Thus yow see to what inconueniences this kind of sensles reason would lead vs, if we should follow it in other lyke mat∣ters. But besides, it is fond in it selfe, for it is taken from negatiue authoritie: which kind of argument (saith Iuel Art. 2. Diu. 13.) Vnles it be in consideration of some other circum∣stance is so simple as that a verie child may soone answer it. And iustly,* 1.294 for negatiue authori∣tie is no authoritie, and silence no witnesse. Whervpon the law saith. Qui mutum exhibet nihil exhibet; especially when the silence is of such which had no cause to speake of the matter, as the scripture had none to fortel S. Austins miracles. And therfor to argue from such negatiue au∣thoritie is to argue from noe authoritie and to seeme to vse reason, when indeed ther is none. For who would suffer a

Malefactor, against whome many honest men haue deposed, to clear him selfe be∣cause diuers standers by say no thing against him? Would their silence, which in any mans iudgment maketh no more for him than against him, be preferred before the depositions of diuers witnesses omni exceptione maiores? And so, besids that the scripture was written many hunderd yeares before S. Austin was borne and therfor could not speak of his miracles but by prophecie, the silence therof in his mi∣racles maketh no more against them than for them. For as it affirmeth them not, so nether doth it denie them. And therfor as Fulk argueth; The scripture affirmeth not S. Austins miracles; therfor they were not. An other might with as good reason say. The scripture denieth them not, ther∣for they were. But leaueth them to the authoritie and credit of those that report them. Which (as hath bene shewed) is as great as can be required to human beleefe: and therfor bindeth vs to giue human credit vnto them.* 1.295 For as S. Austin said wel lib. de vtil. cred. cap. 16. It is miserable to be deceaued by authoritie, but most miserable not to be moued by it.* 1.296 Because to be deceaued ether by probable reason, or sufficient authoritie is a thing incident to man. But not to be moued with conuincent reason, or such

sufficient authoritie, as no iust exception can be taken against it, hauing no reason or authoritie to the contrarie, is the part of a beaste vncapable of reason, or au∣thoritie.

7. For this cause, perhaps some will grant that S. Austin did these things,* 1.297 which are reported of him, but yet will say, that they are not true miracles, but false, such as may be done by nature, arte, or the Diuels helpe. But against these I oppose. First [unspec 1] that they say this without the authoritie of any ancient writter at all or any other before our dayes.* 1.298 Secondly they say it without any reason taken from the mira∣cles [unspec 2] them selues. For the sudden cure of a blinde person, whome the Britons could not cure, what suspition giueth it of a false miracle? That he was blind the Britons saw, that they could not cure him, them selues experienced. Thirdly I oppose the [unspec 3] manes wherby S. Austin cured him, which was as Beda testifieth lib. 2. cap. 2. By prayer to the Father of our lord Iesus Christ, beseeching that he would restore light to the blind person that by corporal illumination, and lightning of one man his spiritual grace might kindle many. Which meane of prayer to God, is quite opposit to the working of false miracles, which is by calling vpon the Diuel. Fourthly I oppose the ende for which [unspec 4]

most of S. Austins miracles were done, which was to draw Pagans from Infide∣litie to Christianitie, and from vice to vertue, as the effect did shew. But the Di∣uel would do nothing (and much lesse a miracle) to draw men from Infidelitie, and vice to which he enticeth them all he can; or to Christianitie and vertue, from which he driueth them by all meanes that in him lyeth. Therfor S. Austins mi∣racles came not from the Diuel. And this trial of miracles by the end of them pro∣testants allow as the true touchstone to try them by. As Fox Acts pag. 351. where he crediteth the miracle wrought in the king of Tartaria his child, which when it was born was vgly and deformed, and being Christened became faire and bewtifull. Because (saith he) it serued to the conuersion to the Christian faith, to which vse properly all true miracles do apertain. And yet that faith to which that King was brought, and for which that miracle was wrought was Papistical as Bale granteth cent. 4. pag. 303.

[unspec 5] 8. Fiftly I oppose the admirable, and by Protestants confessed holines of Saint Austin and his fellowes. What affinitie or commerce had such great vertue with the Diuel; From which how far he was, so far was he from working those mira∣cles,

which Austin and those vertuous men did. Sixtly I oppose the iudgment of [unspec 6] S. Gregorie, Beda, and other learned, and holy men hitherto who accounted them for true miracles. Who if learning, or vertue can descrie false miracles, were as like to descrie them as any now liuing. yea better, because many of them were present, and might consider many circun∣stances, which might help them to finde out the truth, which now we do not know. Seuenthly I oppose the iudgment [unspec 7] of the Britons amongst whome ther were as S. Beda saith, plures viri doctissimi, and who all were opposit to S. Austin, and therfor they wanted nether skil, nor wil to discouer the falsitie of his miracles, if any had bene. Lastly I oppose the confes∣sion [unspec 8] of the fornamed Protestants, who hauing duly considered all circunstances, haue not onely iudged, but confessed, written, and subscribed that S. Austins miracles were true miracles wrought (as Fox speaketh) through the hand of God.

9. For this, perchance, some may be perswaded to confesse that both S. Austin wrought these wonderous things which are recorded of him,* 1.299 and also that they be true miracles, and yet may say as Fulk doth Annot. in Marc. 9. That Hereticks may work miracles to confirm their erroneous opinions.

That is direct blasphemie against God. For a miracle can not be wrought but by God his diuine power, who vseth it as a seal to confirm his Doctrin with. Wher∣vpon S. Paul. 1. cor. 12. called miracles signes of his Apostleship, And marc. 16. they are called confirmations from God, and our Sauiour Io. 5. calleth them a greater testimonie than S. Iohn Baptist. And biddeth the Iewes if they will not beleeue him, beleeue his miraculous works. And S. Austin lib. de vtil. cred. cap. 14. saith, that Christ by mira∣cles got authoritie, by authoritie deserued credit, by credit gathered multitudes, by multitude got antiquitie, by antiquitie strengthned Religion. Certain it is therfor, that as God can not contest, or confirme a lye, so he can not with hereticks cooperat to a miracle to confirme their erronious opinion. Wher∣for as our Sauiour sayd to the Iewes. If I cast out Deuils in the finger of God suerly the Kingdom of God is come amongst yow. So might S. Austin say, if I by the finger of God work miracles, surely the Kingdome of God is come amongst yow.* 1.300

10. The last euasion which any Prote∣stant can finde why he should not beleeue the doctrine of S. Austin confirmed of him by true miracles, is that which Fulk also giueth 2. cor. 12. To wit: that we are

not certain whither his miracles were to confirme any of that corruption which he brought in. To which I reply, that this is but a ghesse of a distrustful mind. For who tould him [unspec 1] that S. Austin wrought no miracles for confirmation of that which he accounteth corruption. Secondly that God in con∣uersion [unspec 2] of Infidels vseth not to work miracles for confirma ion of euery Article of faith, but to authorize the Preacher for a true messenger of God, and the faith and religion which he teacheth for his diuine truth and way of saluation. And this Saint Austins miracles did proue sufficiently, and it is all wee seeke. Thirdly [unspec 3] I say that S. Austin wrought a miracle to confirm that which Protestants now account corruption. For the ende for which he cured the blind man in the sight of the Britons, was as S. Beda saith lib. 2. cap. 2. that they should conforme them selues to the holy Roman Church, namely in administring of baptisme. But the maner of administring of baptisme which S. Austin exhorted the Britons to, was vndoubtedly the same which his maister S. Gregor. lib. de Sacrament. and our ancient Contreyman Alcuin lib. de diuinis offic. describe, which Catholicks now vse, and Protestants reiect, to wit, besids baptising with water, to exorcize the

child, and to breath in his face, to make the signe of the Crosse in the childs for∣head, and brest, to put salt into his mouth, and to touch his nostrels and eares with spitle, and to anoint him betwene the shoulders. Surly these things considered, me think•• S. Austin may say to vs as Saint Paul did to the Thessalonians. My Gospel was not to yow in speech onely, but in veritie and in the holy Ghost, and in much plentie. And that our Ancestors and we may say with the great Doctor Richard de S. Victore. The things which we beleeue were confirmed with so many, so great, so wonderful miracles, that it may seeme a kind of madnes any way to doubt of them. I would the Iewes (Protestants) would mark. I would the Pagans (Puritans) would consider, with what securitie of conscience we may appeare before God touching this parte. May we not with all confidence say to God, Lord if it be an error we were deceuied by thee? For the things which we beleue were confirmed amongst vs with so greate signes and wonders, and with such, as could not be wrought but by thee. Surely they were deliuered vnto vs by men of great holines, and approued with great and authentical testimonies, thy self cooperating and confirming their speeche with signes following.

11. Finally if any men be founde so Thomas-lyke, and hard of beleefe, that he will not beleeue that S. Austin wrought

any miracle, let them answer that which S. Austin saith lib. 22. de ciuit. cap. 5. against the Pagans,* 1.301 who would not beleeue the miracles of the Apostles. If they beleeue not, that miracles were wrought by the Apostles of Christ (by S. Austin and his fellowes) that they might be credited; this one miracle alone sufficeth, that all the world should beleeue without miracles. That our English Ancestors should without al miracles forsake their ancient, and easy Religion, and follow a new, and difficult both for points of beleefe, as the mysterie of the Trinitie, Incarnation, Eucharist, and more diffi∣cult to practice, as to refrain both act, and thought.

12. If any ask why are not miracles now done for confirmation of S. Austins doctrine as wel as then,* 1.302 I answer with S. Gregorie homil. 29. in Euangel.* 1.303 The multitude of the faithful was to be nourished [unspec 1] with miracles, that it might increase to faith. Because we water the plants, which we set til we see them to haue taken roote, but after that we [unspec 2] leaue watering them.* 1.304 And with S. Austin lib. 22. de ciuit. cap. 8. I might say that miracles were necessarie before the world (of Britanie) did beleeue. VVho so euer now requireth wonders to beleeue, he is a great wonder that beleeueth not when the world beleeueth. Was it sufficient for the Iewes to beleeue the doctrine of

Moises, that their Forfathers saw it confirmed of him by many wonders? And shall it not suffice vs that our Forfa∣thers testifie that they saw S. Austins doctrine confirmed in lyke sorte? Were not our Forfathers to be credited as wel as those Iewes? Or are we more incredu∣lous than their posteritie?

And hitherto Gentle Reader we haue shewed that Saint Austin had all things requisit to a sufficient and lawful Preacher of Gods word,* 1.305 to wit great learning, famous vertue, lawful vocation and right orders: we haue also shewed that the Doctrine which he preached was the vniuersal faith and religion of all Chri∣stendom at that time, is confessed by the greatest Aduersaries therof to haue bene sufficient to bring men to heauen and was aproued and contested by God by manie miracles to be his diuine and infallible faith; what now remaineth but to seek out what S. Austins Religion was in particu∣ler, that finding it we may be sure to haue found a Religion taught vnto our Ance∣stors aboue 1000. years agoe by a great Diuine, by a famous Saint and a lawful Preacher rightly sent and ordered, which so long since was the Religion of all Christendom, was approued by God him self by true miracles, and is confessed of

the aduersaries to haue bene sufficient to saluation. Than the which I know not what more amy reasonable man can desire.

CHAP. XIIII. That S. Austin was a Roman Ca∣tholick, proued by his Maister S. Gregorie.

1. HOw careful S. Austin was to follow the doctrin and Religion of his Maister S. Gregorie apeareth by what was sayde before out of S. Beda. lib. 1. cap. 27. of the questions,* 1.306 which S. Austin sent vnto him so far as from England concerning small matters. And therfor his Religion may be euidently gathered by that of S. Greg. But because it would be tedious to proue that Saint Greg. was a Roman Catholick in all substantial points of Religion, I will for proofe hereof make choice of two especial points: To wit. The Popes Su∣premacie, and the Sacrifice of masse. Because in the first of these points Do: Reinolds in his Confer: pag. 568. affirmeth the very being, and essence of a Papist to consist. And D. Whitaker cont. Dur. pag. 503.

saith: It is the head of popish Religion of which almost all the rest depend. And in the masse (saith D. Sutclif in his Answer to Exceptions pag. 11) The very soule of Poperie doth consist. And D. Whitak. loc. cit. pag. 426. affirmeth that, Nothing is more holy and diuine in our con∣ceipt. And lastly I will proue it be the open confession of diuers Protestants.

* 1.3072. As for the first pointe of the Supre∣macie S. Greg. lib. 4. Epist. 32. faith of Saint Peter (who as Bil on saith lib. 1. of Obed. pag. 380. was Founder of the Roman Church) It is manifest to all that know the Gospel, that by our Lords voice the care of the wholle Church was committed to S. Peter Prince of all the Apostles. And lib. 1. epist. 24. Peter houlding the Prince∣dome of the Church accounted him self the cheefe in the Church. And lib. 11. epist. 44. he calleth the Roman Church Caput fidei, the head of the faith. His words are these: Admonemus vt Apostolicae sedis reuerentia nullius praesumptione turbetur. Tunc enim status membrorum integer manet, si caput fidei nulla pulsetur iniuria. Likwise lib. 7. epist. 49. he saith, The care enioyned to vs of all Churches doth bind vs. lib. 7. epist. 6. VVho doubteth but that shee (Church of Constant.) is subiect to the See Apostolick. And epist. 64. If any falt be found in Bishops I knovv not vvhat Bishop is not subiect to her (Church of Rome) Which last words do so plainly auouch S. Greg. opinion of the supremacy, as

Doct. Reynolds Confer. pag. 547. findeth no better shift than impudently to say that either Greg. vvrote not so, or he vvrote an vntruth to cheere vp his subiects. Caluin lib. 4. cap. 7. §. 12. saith that, There is no vvord in all Greg. vvritings vvherein he more proudly boasteth of the largenes of his Primacie than this. Furthermore S. Greg. lib. 7. epist. 69. VVithout the authoritie and consent of the See Apostolick vvhat so euer is done (in Councells) hath no force. And contrariwise lib. 7. epist. 115. That reuerence is caried of the faithfull tovvarde the See Apostolick, that vvhat is apointed by her decree shall not after be disturbed. And the Archbishop of Rauema writing to him lib. 10. epist. 36. saith. The See of Rome sendeth her lavves to the Vniuersal Church. And him selfe lib. 12. cap. vlt. The See of Rome doth looke ouer the vvhole vvorld, and sendeth nevve con∣stitutions vnto all. And lib. 11. epist. 56. writeth that the cause of a Bishop who had no Patriarch or Metrapolitan ouer him, vvas to be iudged (immediatly) of the See Apostolick, vvhich (saith he) is omnium Eccle∣siarum caput, head of all Churches. Which proofe sheweth that he meaneth not head ship in excellency of gifts as Reinolds would Confer. pag. 548. but in gouern∣ment. In like sort in psal. 4. poenit. he calleth Rome the head of all Churches and Lady of Nations, which Title of the

head of all Churches because Pope Boniface 3. who succeded S. Greg. within one yeare or two procured the Emperour Phocas to declare to appertaine to the Bishops of Rome, he is accounted of all Protestants generally to be the first true Pope and Antichrist of Rome. But if S. Greg. authoritie were not so great in the Church as Ministers are ashamed to ac∣count him an Antichrist, they would as soone call him Pope and Antichrist, as they do Pope Boniface, because he auoucheth the same Title which Boniface did.

3. Nether did S. Greg. onely claime this Supremacie but also practized it often tymes.* 1.308 For. lib. 2. Epist. 14. He excommu∣nicated the Archbishop of Salona in Dalmatia. lib. 4. Epist. 50. He deposed Anastasius Archb. of Corinth in Greece. And Epist. 15. made the Bishop of Prima Iustiniana his Legat, and likwise the Bishop of Arles in France. Epist. 51. And. lib. 5. Epist. 24. When there arose a contro∣uersie betweene a Priest of Calcedon, and the Patriarch of Cōstantinople according to the Canons (saith he) it fel to the See Apostolick and was ended by our iudgement. And lib. 10. Epist. 30. He maketh a Bishop sweare that he will In all things abide in the Communion of the Bishop of Rome. And in Bed. lib. 1. cap. 27.

Taketh vpon him to commit all the Bi∣shops and Priests of Britany to S. Austins charge, and without asking the Prince his leaue, apointed him to erect two Archbishoppriks, and 24. Bishopricks. Finally he tooke vpon him to depose kings, and princes. For lib. 11. Epist. 10. He saith Siquis &c. If any king Priest Iudge or secu∣ler person knowing this constitution of ours shall attempt to break it, Let him want al Dignitie of his povver, and honor. And lib. 12. cap. vlt. If any king Prelat Iudg or seculer person of vvhat Degree or highnes soeuer (doe violat the priuiledgee of S. Medards Monasterie, Let him be depo∣sed. And (as Baron: An. 600 writeth out of the Chronicles of Millan) gaue the Bishop of that Cittie authoritie to chuse what king he woulde after the race of Lomburdian kings was ended.* 1.309 For these speeches and acts of Greg. Doct. Reinolds Confer pag. 549 saith of him and of all the Popes for 300. yeares before him that they auouch more of their See than is true and right. But now the question is not about right,* 1.310 but about S. Greg•• opinion of Supremacie. And pag, 545. saith that S. Greg. is somewhat large that waye. pag. 550. The primacie which Greg Leo and others giue to the See of Rome doth so exceed the truth that &c. And pag 17. he saith that Leo the great (who was Pope 130. yeares before Greg.)

cherished the egge of the Popes Supremacie. And pag. 16. saith, Leo made Peter a fellow, head, a partie, Rock, and half foundation with Christ. Which saith he pag. 10. Leo did that he might rise vp with S. Peter. And Doct. Whitak,* 1.311 lib. de consil. pag. 37. Leo was a great builder of the See of Antichrist. Fulkin 2. Thessal. 2. Leo and Greg. were great workers and futherers of the See of Antichrist, and of the mystery of iniquity. And ibid. he doubteth not to say that the mysterie of iniquitie did vvorke in the See of Rome in Peters tyme, and did shew it self in Anicetus, Victor, Cornelius, Sozimus, Bonifacius, Cel••stinus. By which confes••ion of Protestant•• a man of mean eyesight will easely see, what S. Greg. and his Predecessors thought of the suprema∣cie. For if they were not of greater autho∣ritie for their learning holines and anti∣quity, they would haue bene as wel accounted Popes and Antichrists as their successors are.

* 1.3124. If any obiect that S. Greg. vehemen∣tly impugneth the Title of the vniuersal Bishop, which the Patriarch of Constanti∣nople in his time vsurped, calling it proude, sacrilegious, and such like, which he would neuer haue done if he had thought him selfe to haue bene head of all the Churches in the world; I answer, that S. Greg. could not doubt, but that the

Title of vniuersal Bishop might in some sense agree to the Pope. Because the Councel of Calcedon which lib. 1. Epist. 24. he professeth to reuerence as one of the fower Ghospells, offered it to his Predecessors as him self testifieth lib. 4. Epist. 32. Whervnto he addeth Epist. 37. That his adduersarie the Patriarch of Constant. knew wel that per Calcedonense Concilium huius Apostolica Sedis Antistites Vniuersales oblato honore vo••ati sunt. And lib. 4. epist. 36. saith that the Patriarch of Alexandria knew it also to be so. Which he would neuer haue said, vnles it had bene both certain and euident, so as his Aduersaries could not deny it. Wherto lib. 7. epist. 30. he addeth, that it was giuen to his Predecessors by Fathers after the Councel. And in the said Councel, VVhich (as Reinolds saith Confer. pag. 563.) was a Company of 630. Bishops sound in Religion and zealous of the glorie of God. (although it hath bene falsified by the Gr••cians as witnesseth S. Greg. lib. 5. epist 14.) yet thrise is Pope Leo called Vniuersal Patriarch without the gain saying of any one. Which so many and so zealous would neuer haue permitted, if it had bene altogether vnlawful. And the same Reinolds confer. pag. 562. professeth that the said Councel named Pope Leo their head. And pag. 561. That he was President of the

Councel.* 1.313 And of Bed. lib. 2. cap. 1. S. Greg. is called high Bishop ouer the whole vvorld. Besids that, Popes were before that time called Bishops of the Vniuersal Church, as it is to be seene in Pope Leo Epist. 54. 62. 65. Sixtus 1. epist. 2. Victor epist. 1. Pontianus and Stephanus epist. 2. Which in sense is all one with Vniuersal Bishop, if this Title be taken in the proper sense.* 1.314 But S. Greg. condemned it in the Patriarch of Con∣stant. both bec••use it could no waye pertain to him in the proper sense, for that he was not head of all the Church, and also because he claimed it in such a [unspec 1] sense, as is vtterly vnlawful both to the Pope, and to any Bishop els, and is in [unspec 2] deede sacrilegious. For as S. Gregorie witnesseth lib. 4. epist. 34. 36 38. lib. 5. epist. 60. lib. 6. epist. 31. 37. and lib. 7. epist. 29. and 30. He would be called Vniuersal Bishop in such sort as his brethren being despised, he alone might be called Bishop, or that he might seeme to haue denyed his brethren to be Bishops. That is, so as if him self alone were the onely true and proper Bishop, and others but his Deputies or Vicegerents, and not so formal nor true Bishops as he. In which sense that Title is truly sacrilegious; as robbing all other Bishops of their Episcopal Dignitie.* 1.315

5. And for the second point of Masse;

S. Greg. him self saith, lib. 7. epist. 29. thus: VVee do the solemnitie of the Masse euery day in honor of them (Martyrs). Sutclif in his Answer to the Catholick supplication denieth these words to be in the place cited. Which who will seeke shall take a taste of his impudencie. Doct. Reinolds in his Confer. pag. 532. Iuel art. 1. diui. 31. And art. 3. diuis. 21. and others saye, that S. Greg. Masse was a Communion, be∣cause in the Canon therof are these words, vvho so euer shal receaue of this partici∣pation of the Altar the holy body and blood of thy sonne. But so they might prooue that our Masse were no true Masse, because the sayd wordes are in the Canon therof. And they proue no more, than that the Church prayeth for all such as shall com∣municat at masse, and there shall receaue (not bare bread and wine) but the body and blood of Christ.* 1.316 For to say that S. Greg. masse was a Protestantish Com∣munion of very material bread and wine, as Iuel speaketh Art. 8. Diui. 2. were great impudency. First, because in S. Greg. Massse is the Canō of our Masse, in which the substance of our Masse consisteth. [unspec 2] And therfore his masse can be no more a Protestant Communion than ours. And besides in the same booke of S. Greg: is the very forme wherwith our Priests are

made to say our Masse, vz: Take power to [unspec 2] offer Sacrifice and to say Masse as wel for the liuing as for the dead. Secondly Saint Greg. Masse was a true sacrifice of the body and blood of Christ, as appeareth by these his words lib. 4. Dialag: (which book Bale cent. 1. cap. 68. confess••th to be his) cap. 58. VVe must sacrifice the daylie hosts of his (Christs) flesh and blood;* 1.317 for this holsome sacrificie doth saue the soule from euerlasting death, which mystically representeth to vs that death of the onely sonne, who albeit rising from death now dyeth not, and death hath now no more power ouer him, yet he liuing in him selfe immortally and incorruptibly is sacrificed for vs in this mysterie of the holy Obla∣tion.* 1.318 For his body is there receaued, his flesh is deui∣ded for the saluation of his people. His blood is not powred now into the hands of the Infidells but into the mouth of the faithful.* 1.319 Loe how he pro∣fesseth that we daylie sacrifice Christs body and blood, and that this daylie sacrifice saueth the soule from eternal death, and that though Christ be not killed therby, yet is he sacrificed; and his flesh and blood distributed to the people when they communicat at Masse. which is the verie doctrin which we teach.* 1.320 Again, in S. Gregories Masse Transubstantiation was beleeued, as appeareth by these wordes of Doct. Humfrey Iesuit. part. 2. rat. 5. pag. 626. 627. Gregorie and Austin

brought in Oblation of the holy host, Transub∣stantiation &c. How then could his Masse be a Protestant Communion? Morouer in the Masse which his scholler S. Austin taught our Forfathers, The mystery of the flesh and pretious blood (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 22.) of the immaculat lamb is offered to God the Father in hope of redemption? And S. Greg. lib. de Sacram. ante Canonem calleth the host of his masse the holesome host of the whole world, the vital host,* 1.321 which expelleth all sinnes and causeth warines to auoid them for euer. Is this likly to be very material bread? And again l. cit. Dial. cap. 57. he telleth vs that while one was captiue amongst enemies,* 1.322 his wife got sacrifice certain dayes to be offered for him, who longe tyme after returning to his wife tould her what dayes his bonds were loosed, which she knew to be the dayes, when she got sacrifice offered for him.* 1.323 Ibid. VVhen a Bishop (saith S. Greg.) offered the Sacrifice of the holesome hoste for the soule of him whome he thought was drowned, he was saued from drowning, as many (saith he) faithful, and religious men haue witnessed to me and doe witnesse.* 1.324 And cap. 55. he telleth of two deliuered out of the paines of Purgatorie by his Masse. wherof 30. Masses were sayde for one of them by his owne apointment. Thirdly S. Greg. Masse was [unspec 3] said in honor of Martyrs, as is alredy

shewed, and offered for the dead as is euident; and Reinolds loc. cit. confesseth, [unspec 4] but so is not their communion. Fourthly Ba••. cent. 1. cap. 68. saith that Greg. ordered the ceremonies of the Masse and made vp the Canon therof. And Ibib. telleth what parts he added to the Masse. Again Kemnit. in Examen. pag. 826. 827. confesseth Masse as it is now, to haue bene finished in S. Greg. time. But now it is far different from Protestants communion. And it is euident that nothing since his tyme is added to the Canon, which includeth the [unspec 5] substance of the Masse. Finally Fox Acts pag. 130. saith that about the yeare 780. Pope Adrian ratified and confirmed the order of S. Greg. Masse, At what tyme (saith he) this vsuall Masse of the Papists began to be vniuersal, and vniforme and generally receaued in all Churches Loe he confesseth that our vsual Masse came from S. Greg. and telleth the tyme when it began generally to be receaued in all Churches, To wit about 900. yeares agoe.

* 1.3256. Lastly I will proue S. Greg. to haue bene a Roman Catholick by the open confession of our Aduersaries, Fulk. in Apoc. 6. saith, Greg. was superstitious in reliques And 2. Thessal. 2. Greg. was a great worker and furtherer of the See of Antichrist,* 1.326 and of the mystery of iniquitie. Io. 21. Gregorie gathered

some thing for Peters Primacie. Ib. VVe go not about to clear Gregorie from all vsurpation of Iurisdiction more than to his See appertained. He thought to highly of his See And Math. 4. Gregorie alowed of Images Hebr. 11. Allowed Images to be in Churches Acts. 17. Greg. alowed Images to be lay mens bookes Math. 16. and 1, Cor. 3. Gregorie granteth Purgatorie.* 1.327 Sutclif Subuers. cap. 4. Greg. vsed litanies, allowed Purgatorie, esteemed much reliques of Saintes. Whitak. cont Dur. pag. 480. Greg. Purga∣torium vt certum dogma tradidit.* 1.328 Fulk 1. Timoth. 4. Gregorie indeed willeth holy water to be made and to he sprinkled in the Idols Temples, Altars to be built, and reliques to be layd vp. Gregorie indeede did send many superstitious tokens, as a littel Key from of S. Peter for his blessing. Math. 16. Greg. fauoreth the supremacy of S. Peter. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 68. Greg. burdened the Church and Religion of God more then all,* 1.329 with more than Iewish Ceremonies. He ordered the rites of Masse, commanded Masses to be said ouer the Dead bodies of the Apostles,* 1.330 deuised Letanies, and Procession, permitted the Image of the blessed Virgin to be caried about, confirmed Pilgrimage to Images by Indulgences for the peoples deuotion; he was a Maintainer of Pardons,* 1.331 granted Indulgences to those that visit Churches on certain dayes, made four bookes of Dialogues for strengthning Purgatorie. Admitted adoration of the Crosse, and Masses for the dead, Called the

English men to Romish rites by Austin the Monk. And much more there. And cap. 70. Gregorie brought in Ceremonies, Procession, Suffrages, adoration, Masses, trust of mens works. Item. After Greg. tyme puritie of doctrine de∣creased & the Inuocation of dead Saints together with sale of Masses increased, and the Mysterie of the Eucharist began to be offered for the dead. Bishops also from the doctrine of faith, fled to trust to mens works, and human satisfactions, which (saith he) is manifest of Gregorie. Item. Greg. sent Austin to the English men that he might bring in not Christ, but the Roman Religion stuffed with the commandements, and traditions of men. And finally cap. 71. he saith in plain termes that Greg. brought Papistrie into England. Also Doct. Humfrey Iesuitismi part. 2. rat. 5. pag. 626. 627. Greg. and Austin brought into the Church a burden of Ceremonies,* 1.332 The Bishops Pal to vse onely at Masse, Purgatorie, Oblation of the holsom host, prayers for the dead, Reliques, Transubstan∣tiation,* 1.333 new halowing of Churches. Of all which what other proceeded but that Indulgences, Monkerie, Poperie, and the rest of the Masse of Popish superstition should be builded thervpon.* 1.334 And all these things did Austin a great Monk being taught of Gregorie a monk, bring into England. Who will see more of S. Greg. confessed Papisme by Protestants may read Osiander cent. 6. pag. 288. But what we haue cited out of English Protestants will

suffice I hope to perswade any in diffe∣rent man that S. Greg. was a Papist. Who will see more out of S. Greg. himself may read lib. 7. epist. 53. and 109. lib. 9. epist. 71. lib. 12. cap. vlt. lib. 1. epist. 25. 33. lib. 8. epist. 22.

CHAP. XV. That Saint Austin and his fellowes were Roman Catholicks, proued by their own deedes and Doctrine.

1. FIrst Saint Austin was a Benedictin Monk,* 1.335 or (as Doctor Abbots calleth him of the colour of his habit) a black Monk, [unspec 1] Which kind of Monks Bale cent. 13. cap. 4. accounteth one of the hornes of the beast, so he termeth the Pope; And cent. 1. cap. 100. saith they filled all with superstition, and Idolatry. And Fox lib. 3. pag. 153. condemneth these kinde of Monks as superstitious, tyed to a pre∣script forme of dyet, apparrel, and other things, and forbidden to marry. Secondly he was a Romish [unspec 2] Priest and Romish Archbishop as Doct. Abbots calleth him pag. 198. And Romish Legat as Bilson termeth him lib. de Obed. pag. 114. And what masse or seruice of God, a Romish Priest vseth euery one knoweth.

Thirdly, when he and his fellowes came into England, they came as S. Beda lib. 1. cap. 25. and all other writers agree carrying before them in place of a banner a Crosse of siluer, and the Image of our Sauiour painted in a table, and singing the Letanies. Which Letanies (saith Bale Cent 1 pag. 62.) were supersticious. Fox lib. 2. pag. 116. saith they went in Proces∣sion. Beda lib. 2. cap. 26. In Canterburie they resorted to an ancient Church built in the honor of S. Martin, made while the Romans yet dwelled in England, and began there first to say seruice, say Masse, pray, preach and Christen. cap. 27. Saint Austin was made Archbishop by the authoritie of Pope Greg. (or as S. Beda speaketh of,) at the commandement of S. Gregorie. He enquireth of Gregorie how offerings at the Altar should be distributed, what Ceremonies he should vse at Masse, and the like cap. 29. He receaued from Gregorie all such things as were necessarie for the furni∣ture, and ministrie of the Church. As holy vessels, Altar clothes, Ornaments for Churches, apparrel for Preists, and Clergie, and a Pal to were onely when he sayd Masse & authoritie to institute 12. Bishops vnder him and 12. vnder a Bishop of York, and superioritie ouer all the Priests of Britanie cap. 30. S. Austin is apointed by Gregorie not to pul downe the Temples of Idols,* 1.336 but to make holy water, and sprinkle about the same Temples, to build Altars,

and place reliques in them. cap. 33. Saint Austin builded a Monasterie in which King Ethelbert through his aduise built a nevv Church in the honor of S. Peter and Paul lib. 2. cap. 2. Saint Austin exacted of the Britons to celebrat Easter, and administer baptisme after the maner of the holy Roman Church. And cap. 35. Beda speaking of the Church of the Austins in Canter∣bury saith, This Church hath almost in the midst of it an Altar dedicated in the honor of S. Greg. Pope, on the vvich Altar euery Saterday their memories are solemly celebrated by the Priest of that place. cap. 4. S. Paulin vsed an Altar of stone. And cap. 20. a great goulden Crosse and a goulden Chalice consecrated for the ministrie of the Altar.

2. Besides Pope Boniface 3. was by the Emperor Phocas declared to be the true [unspec 4] Oecumenical Patriarch,* 1.337 or head of the Church as all writers Protestants and Catholicks do agree which was done in the yeare 605. as some say, or 606. as Baron. And this Pope Boniface therby (as generally all Protestants affirme) be∣came the first Pope and Archbishop of Rome. Whitak. cont Dur. pag. 501. I affiirme (saith he) that in the tyme of Boniface 3. Antichrist openly placed his Throne in the Church of Rome. Fulk Answer to a Counter Cath. pag. 72. The Popes from Boniface 3. were all blasphemous Hereticks and Antichrists. And in

1. Ioan. 2. Boniface 3. went manifestly out of the Church and became Antichrist. Fox lib. 2. pag. 120. Rome euer since Boniface 3. hath houlden maintamed and defended his Supremacie. The same hath Cooper Chron. An. 611. The like hath Bale Cent. 1. pag. 69. 70. Downham of Antichrist, and generally all Protestants. But S. Austin was both in this Popes time, for he subscribed to the Charter of king Ethelbert made An. 605. and after. For as Bale saith Cent. 13. cap. 1. He dyed. 608. or as Malmsb. in fastis saith 613. and yet is he not found but to haue obeyed this Pope Boniface as he did obey Gregorie. Which he would neuer haue done if he had thought it Antichristian for the Pope to be head of the Church.* 1.338 Yea S. Mellit one of his fellowes and Successors went to Rome about the yeare 610. to commune saith Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. and counsel with the Apostolick Pope Boniface 4. the immediat successor of Boniface 3. for necessarie causes of the English Church, sat in a Councel with him, subscribed to what was decreed of that Councel, and brought the Precepts to be obserued of the English Church. And cap. 7. S. Beda writeth,* 1.339 that this S. Mellit and S. Iustus (an other of S. Austins companions and successors) receaued eftsons exhorting Epistles from this Boni∣face. And cap. 8. he saith that Iustus receaued

also authoritie to ordain Bishops from the high Bishop Boniface and a Pal. And cap. 17. and 18. that S. Paulinus and S. Honorius receaued also their Pals from Pope Honorius.* 1.340 Which Pal was giuen by Popes to Metropolitans as a token of agreement in faith. And therfor Pope Pelagius Predecessor to S. Greg. decreed D. 100. That what Metropolitan so euer after three monthes of his Consecration shall not send to Rome to declare his faith and receaue his Pal shall leese his Dignitie. This we see how S. Austin and his fellowes by their life and deedes professed their agree∣ment and faith euen with those Popes, whome Protestants account the first Antichrists. But besids this, we haue also the testimonie of the Popes of that tyme, and of S. Austins own fellowes.* 1.341 For Pope Boniface 5. writing to S. Iustus aforsaid in Bed. lib. 2. cap. 8. saith thus. After vve had read the letters of our deere sonne King Edbald we vnderstood vvith vvhat great learning and instruction of holy scripture yovv haue brought him to the beleefe of the vndoubted faith. Loe this Pope aproued the doctrine and faith of S. Iustus, which he could neuer haue done vnles S. Iustus had allowed the Supremacie. And S. Laurence, Mellit and Iustus writing to the Scottish Bishops in Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. professe, that it was the customable maner of the See of Rome euen in their

tyme to send preachers into all places of the world. Which custome they could neuer haue accounted lawful, vnles they had thought that See to haue Iurisdiction, and gouernment in the whole world.* 1.342 Yea S. Austin in his speech to King Ethelbert in Capgraue calleth S. Greg. totius Christiani∣tatis Patrem, the Father of all Christendom. And thus much of S. Austin and his fellowes deedes, and doctrine out of Chatholick writers.* 1.343 Now let vs come to Protestants. 3. Bilson and Abbots a•• is aforsaid call S. Austin a Romish Monk, a Romish Priest, a Romish Legat. Which names shew of what Religion they account him.* 1.344 Godwin in vit. Aug. saith, S. Greg. being made Pope sent Austin hither,* 1.345 vnto whome he apointed 40. other that should aide him in this holy work. Ib. he testifieth that S. Greg. sent him a pal, and Church ornaments. That he dedicated a Mona∣sterie to S. Peter and Paul, that he claimed authoritie ouer all this Iland Entred the place of Counsel with his Banner and his Crosse, and with singing Procession.* 1.346 Fox Acts. pag. 116. They went with Procession to Canterburie singing Alleluyae with the Letanie.* 1.347 Sutclif Subuersion, cap. 5. Austin brought in an Image of Christ, and a siluer Crosse, and began (saith he) to chant Letanies. Now wh••ther these be signes of Prote∣stancie or Papistrie I leaue to euerie one to iudge.* 1.348 Also Holinshed descript. Brit.

testifieth (as before we heard out of Saint Beda) that S. Austin came with a siluer Crosse and Image of our Lord and Sauiour painted in a table, singing Litanies. And that in Canter∣burie they accustomed to pray, say Masse, preach and baptize in S. Martins Church. And that S. Greg. sent to Austin a Pal, which (saith he) was the ornament of an Archbishop. And that Masse and Letanie was at that tyme in France. Again that Lawrence with his fellow Bishops wrote letters to the Britons to conform them in the Vnitie of the Roman faith. Item Mellitus solemnizing Masse distributed &c. Now what Masse it was that Romish Priests, Romish Monkes, Romish Legats as Bilson and Abbots call them, sayde, I leaue to euery one to iudge. And if any body should doubt,* 1.349 Fulk in Hebr. 10. may put him out of doubt. For ther he writeth S. Beda sayd that, English men in his time vnder∣stood the holsome sacrifice (of Masse) auailed to redemption both of body and soule. Which Fulk calleth superstitious, and vndoubtedly meaneth the Masse. And thus much of S. Austins Papistry by his owne deedes both out of Chatholick and Protestant writers.

CHAP. XVI. That Saint Austin was a Roman Catholick, prooued by the con∣fession of learned Pro∣testants.

* 1.3501. DOctor Abbots in his late answer to Doct. Bishop pag. 197. calleth S. Austin a black Monk. pag. 20. The Italian Monk, brought new obseruations from Rome, and the English receaued the same. pag. 198. A Romish Priest, required the British Bishops to be subiect to his Romish authoritie. A Romish Arch∣bishop brought in nouelties and superstitions, and did contaminat the faith of Christ, Mellitus, Lau∣rentius,* 1.351 Iustus, all of Austins company and condition Iuel Art. 3. Diu. 21. It is thought of many that Austin corrupted the Religion that he found here vvith much filth of superstition.* 1.352 Fulk 1. Cor. 4. Austin did not beget the Nation of the English men to Christ by the pure Gospel, but vvith the mixture of Traditions. And that Christian Reli∣gion vvhich he found in the Britons he labored to corrupt vvith Romish inuentions. 1. Cor. 15. Austin did not in all points teach the true faith to the Saxons. 2. Cor. 12. Aust. brought in corruption. Syr Francis Hastings in his Wast word

once or twise saith, that Austin brought in the Romish Religion.* 1.353 Osiander Epit. Hist. cent. 6. Aust. thrust Roman rites and customs vpon the English. To vvit Altars, Vestements, Masses, Chalices, Crosses, Candlesticks, Censars, Banners, holy Vessels, holy vvater, and bookes of Roman customs.* 1.354 See Magdeburgenses cent. 6. Bale cent. 1. pag. 19. After Austins Apostleship (saith he) vnder the English Saxons there followed an other kind of Monkes which corrupted all with most filthy superstitions & Idolatries. And cent. 1. cap. 70. Austin entred not with the Gospel (of Luther) of Christian peace, but with the banner of his Apostleship, with a siluer Crosse, Letanies, Procession, Images, painted Pictures, Reliques, and ritual bookes. And cap. 72. Aust. made Elbald drinck of the cup of the whore, cap. 73. King Ethel∣bert first of all English men receaued of Greg. 1. Bishop of Rome by Austin the opinions of the Roman Religiō with all (saith he) the imposture or deceit, and dyed the one and twentith yeare of his receaued Papisme. And pag. 73. he calleth our primitiue church a carnal Synagogue. And yet further cent. 8. cap. 85. Austin (saith he) brought in Popish Monkerie, & besides the Popes traditions (o filthie and blasphemous mouth) brought no thing but mans dung. Cent. 13. c. 1. Austin the Roman brought hither Romish rites without sound doctrine. The King receaued Romanisme with the anexed Idolatries. He brought in Monkes, Altars, Vestements, Images, Masses, Chalices, Crosses,

Candlesticks Banners, holy (as they call them) Vessels, holy water, and bookes of Roman customs. Their cheeffest studies were about the oblations of Masses. And finally Cent. 14. cap 31. he saith, Austin disposed all things in England to the forme of the Sinagogue of Rome, and made English men honorers of the Pope. Thus plainly is S. Austins Roman Religion confessed by Bale who was both as earnest a Protestant and as skilful in antiquities as euer ••nglish Pro∣testant was.* 1.355 Holinshead also Descript. Brit. cap. 27. saith The Inhabitants of Britanie receaued the Doctrine of Rome brought in by Austin and his Monks. Ib. Austin indeed conuerted the Saxons from Paganisme but imbued them with no lesse hurtful superstition than they did know before. For besides the name ef Christ and external contempt of their pristinat Idolatrie, he taught them nothing at all, but rather made an exchange from grosse to subtil trecherie, from open to secret Idolatrie, and from the name of Pagans to the bare Title of Christians. So far were these men from thincking S. Austin to haue bene a Protestant, or to haue agreed with them as Fulk would 2. Cor. 12. in the cheefe and most essential points of faith.

CHAP. XVII. That S. Austin was a Roman Ca∣tholick, proued by the Doctrine and faith of the Engilsh Church which he founded.

1. IN this Chapter I will first set downe what Catholicks haue written of the faith of our Primitiue Church, and after [unspec 1] what Protestants. First therfor our Pri∣mitiue English Christians sayd Masse,* 1.356 and that in honor of Saints. Beda lib. 4. cap. 14. Let them say Masses and giue thanks that their prayer is heard, and also for the memorie of King Oswald. Likwise they sayd Masse for the dead, and consequently beleued it to be propitiatorie for sinnes.* 1.357 Ibid. cap. 22. Tuna a Priest and Abbot did often times cause Masse to be saide for his (brothers) soule Item lib. 5. cap. 13. and lib. 3. cap. cit. They erected Monasteries that dayly praier might be made for [unspec 2] the dead.* 1.358 Secondly they did beleeue that they offered to God the pretious body and blood of Christ as we beleeue we do at Masse. Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. All Christian

Churches throughout the world should prepare bread and wine for the mystery of the flesh and precious blood of the immaculat lambe, and when all lessons, prayers, rites, and ceremonies vsed in the solemn feast of Easter were done, should offer the same to God the Father, in hope of their redemption to come. lib. 4. cap. 28. S. Cutbert offered the host of the holsome Sacrifice to God. [unspec 3] Thirdly,* 1.359 they confessed their sinnes to Priestes, and they enioined pennance. lib. 4. cap. 25. Adaman in his youth had commit∣ted a certain greiuous sinne, resorting therfor to a Priest confessed his sinne to him. The Priest when he had heard his sinne, said, a great wound requireth a great cure and medecin, therfor giue thy self to fasting, and prayer as much as thou art able. And lib. 4. cap. 27. He telleth how Saint Cutbert heard mens confessions, and enioined them pennance.* 1.360 And lib. 5. cap. 14. He telleth a dreadful punishment inflic∣ted by God on one, because in time of sicknes he would not confesse his sinnes. [unspec 4] Fourthly,* 1.361 their Clergy after holy orders takē could not marry. S. Greg. in Beda. lib. 1. cap. 27. If ther by any in the Clergy out of holy orders that can not liue chast, they shall take wiues. The same hath S. Beda l. 5. c. 22. Fift∣ly,* 1.362 [unspec 5] they song dirige ouer night, and in the morning sayd Masse for the dead. Beda lib. 3. cap. 2. The religious men of Hagstal∣den haue of long time bene accustomed to come

euery yeare the eue and the day that S. Oswald was slayne to keepe Dirges there for his soule and in the morning solemnly to offer for him the sacrifice of the holy Oblation. Sixtly they vsed holy [unspec 6] water and consecrating Churches.* 1.363 Beda lib. 5. cap. 4. The Bishop (S. Iohn) sent the sick Lady some of the holy water which he had halo∣wed in the Dedication of the Church, and also candles lighted, Crosses, and holy oyle as we do now as is euident by Malmsb; lib. 2. Pont. pag. 235. and Ealred in vit. Edwardi. Seuenthly, they blessed them selues with [unspec 7] the signe of the Crosse.* 1.364 Beda lib. 4. cap. 14. Cednam blessing him selfe with the signe of the holy Crosse layd down his head on the Boulster, and so falling a little in a slumber ended his life in quiet. And lib. 5. cap. 22. Euery congregation of faithful men accustometh to beare the signe of the Crosse on their forheads, that by the Diuin power of the same they may be defended from all assaults of the Diuel. Eightly, their Priests and [unspec 8] Monks vsed round shauen crownes.* 1.365 Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. It behoueth them which being either made by vow Monkes or by profession of the Clergie to binde them selues more strictly with the bridle of continencie for Christs sak, to bear in their head by clipping, the forme of a crovvne. Ibid. All Priests and Religious men had their heads shauen round after the true shape of a crowne. But as Bale saith Cent. 14. pag. 194. Tonsura est Romanae Bestiae character. Ninthly they [unspec 9]

erected many Altars in one Church with Martyrs reliques,* 1.366 vsed lights and other ornaments as Catholicks doe Beda lib. 5. cap. 21. Acca imployed his diligence to gather together out of all places the holy Apostles and Martyrs reliques to the end he might in honor of them build certain Altars aparte by them selues in little Chappells made for the same purpose, within the precinct and walls of the same Church. Morouer he prepared holy vessels lights and other necessaries to the better adorning of the Church of God. And lib. 3. cap. 6. They worshiped [unspec 10] Reliques. Tenthly to omit many more certain Markes of Roman Religion.* 1.367 They accounted S. Peter Primat and head of the Apostles Beda lib. 5. c. 22. I desire with all my hart to follow the stepps of Blessed S. Peter head of the Apostles. Ibid. They were reduced to the order of S. Peter Primat and head of the Apostles, and committed as it were to his Patronage and protection.* 1.368 They accounted the Pope high Bishop ouer the whole world. So in plaine ter∣mes S. Beda calleth S. Greg. Pope l. 2. c. 1. Accounted the Church of Rome the Ca∣tholick and Apostolick Church. lib. 3. c. 25. And l. 4. cap. 23. Going to Rome, counted a thing of great vertue and deuotion. And l. 3. c. 25. Held without all controuersie that these vvords (vpon this Rock I vvill build my Church) vvere principally spoken vnto Peter, and that vnto him the keies of the Kingdome of heauen were giuen. And the Bishops being

depriued of their Bishopricks both by the King and by other Bishops appealed to Rome: Beda lib. 5. cap. 20.* 1.369 VVilfrid the vertuous Bishop of York appealing to the See Apostolick for his cause and by that ful authoritie absolued &c. Item. Fiue yeares after he was accused of King Alfrid and many other Bishops and depriued of his Bishoprick wherin vpon repairing again to Rome and obtayning licence to plead his owne defence before his accusers, Pope Iohn and many Bishops sitting in Iugdment, It was by their Definitiue Sentence concluded, that in some parte his accusers had falsly forged surmises, The Pope wrote to the Kings of England requiring them to see him restored.* 1.370 And thus much out of Catholick writers: now let vs see what Protestants write of the faith of our Primitiue church. 2. Fox in his protestation before his Acts. After the coming of Austin and his fellowes from Rome Christian faith began to enter and spring among the Saxons after a certain Romish sorte. Acts. pag. 154.* 1.371 The causes why solenm Monaste∣ries were first founded in England by Kinges Queenes and Kings daughters and rich Consuls are these, pro remedio animae meae &c. For remedy of my soule, for remission of my sinnes,* 1.372 for the safty of my Kingdoms and people which are vnder my gouernment, In honor of the most glorious Virgin. Whervpon afterward pag. 170. he concludeth that the doctrine of Iustification by onely faith, (which pag. 840. he calleth

the foundation of their Church) was then vnknown.* 1.373 Bale Cent. 1. cap. 72. saith. English men after Austin did dedicat their Churches to dead Saints.* 1.374 And cap. 73. King Ethelbert receaued the Roman Rites and doctrine with all the imposture. and Cent. 14. cap. 54. saith that the two Hewalds (who were the first English martyrs) passi sunt pro Papismo, papistici Martyres.* 1.375 Papistical Martyrs suffered for Papistrie. Bilson of Obed pag. 321. The Saxons were soone entreated to receaue the Bishop of Rome for their Patriarch.* 1.376 Stow pag. 77. citeth this Charter of King Ethelbert. King Ethelbert by inspiration of God gaue to Bishop Mellit for remedie of his soule, the Land which is called Tillingham for the Monastery of S. Paul, which kind of giuing goods is quite opposit to Protestancie,* 1.377 as yow may see more hereafter. And pag. 78. saith: King Sebert to shew him selfe a Christian built a Church in honor of S. Peter. Reinolds Confer. pag. 12. This imagination of the key and Porter and opinion of power to shut and open committed to Peter onely (ouer all the Church as it includeth also the Apostles) King Oswie conceaued,* 1.378 and all his Clergie did agree vnto it. And of S. Beda the principal Doctor of our Primitiue Church,* 1.379 Osiander Epit. Cent. 7. pag. 331. saith thus. He was wrapped in all the Popish errors and articles in which we disagree this day from the Pope.* 1.380 Wherby we

may see how perfect a Papist S. Austin was. Fulk in Hebr. 10.* 1.381 Beda liued in a super∣stitious time (yet liued he 80. yeares after S. Austin) long after Antichrist did shew him self. Beda sayd that men vnderstod that the helthful sacrifice (of masse) auailed to the redemption of the body and soule euerlasting. And in 1. Pet. 3. Beda was caryed away with the errors and corruptions of his tyme. And thus I hope I haue sufficiently proued the Roman Catholick faith of our first Apostle S. Austin by the faith of his maister S. Greg. by his owne deedes and doctrine, by Confession of Protestants, and finally by the doctrine of our Primitiue Church which he founded, and how it was that Christian Religion which was first founded in our Nation, and our English Ancestors imbraced when they forsooke Paganisme. Now it remaineth to shew that the same Religion hath continewed also constantly vnto this late lamentable reuolt to Protestancy in all our Nation both in the Clergie and Laitie, which I will declare in all the Archbishops of Canterburie who were the cheefe of the one order, and in the Kings who were heads of the other. And by the way I will name in euery Kings time some of the notable men who successiuely haue con∣firmed it by their holy life and miracles.

CHAP. XVIII. That all the Archbishops of Canter∣burie from S. Austin to our tyme were Roman Catholicks, proued by generall reasons.

[unspec 1] 1. FIrst, because there is no mention or memorie in any Chronicle of England,* 1.382 in any writer domestical or forrein, no record or monument of antiquitie that til Cranmer any of the Archbishops varied from the faith of his Predecessors. Therfor to affirme the con∣trary, is ether to professe to know things past by reuelation, or to affirm that which [unspec 2] nether him self knoweth, nor any man euer tould him. Secondly because all the Archbishops vnto S. Odo his tyme (which was An. 958.) had bene Monks as S. Au∣stin was, which Odo himselfe testifieth in Malmesb. lib. 1. Pontif. pag. 200. And Fox lib. 3. pag. 151. where he saith.* 1.383 This Odo was the first from the coming of the Saxons til his tyme which was Archbishop of Canterburie being no Monke, all the other before his tyme were of the

profession of monkes. And therfor he could not be perswaded to accept the Arch∣bishoprick vntil he had professed him selfe a Monke.* 1.384 And after that vnto Arch∣bishop Baldwin an. 1184. in a manner all the Archbishops were Monks, as Godwin a Protestant yet liuing (which shall suffice to aduertise the Reader of now because herafter I shall often allegd him) testifieth in the life of Archbishop Hubert. And what kind of Monkes these were and what vndoubted Catholicks, hath [unspec 3] bene shewed before. Thirdly,* 1.385 they were elected by the Monks of Christ-church in Canterburie where were Monks (saith Malmsburie lib. 1. Pont. p. 203) euer since the tyme of S. Laurence successor to S. Austin as is euident by the epistle of Pope Boniface to King Ethel∣bert Ibid. pag. 208. and appeareth both by their liues in Godwin, and by the iudgment of Pope Innocent 3. in Paris pag. 287. Who, when the Bishops of England challenged right in the election of the Archbishop, the Pope hearing both parties gaue sentence that Monachi legittimè probauerunt &c. That the Monks had lawfully proued, that the ••••or and Couent of the Church of Canterbury haue for long times past elected Bishops in their Chapter without the Bishops euen vnto this time, and haue obtained their election

to be confirmed of the See Apostolick. And Fox Acts pag. 232. writeth that the practice of the Monks was first to keepe the election in their own hands as much as they could, and secondly either to giue the election to some Prior or Monke of their owne house, or to some Abbot or Bishop which some tyme had bene of their company. And Ibid. he addeth that the Archbishop of Canterburie was commonly set vp by the Pope, especially since the Conquest. And pag. 349. that it hath bene alwaies the practice of the Church of Rome euer to haue the Archbishops of their owne setting vp, or such a one as they might be sure of on their side. And this election of Archbishops by Monkes continewed till Cranmers time. For (as Godwin writeth) Archbishop Deane who was the last but one before him, was elected by them. And the same he in∣timateth of Bishop Warham who was the very last befor Cranmer. Now of what religion they were whome Monkes did [unspec 4] chuse euery one knoweth.* 1.386 Fourthly they were all confirmed by the Pope: this is manifest by Godwin in their liues. And no maruel, for before S. Austins tyme Pope Pelagius Predecessor to S. Greg. made a law, Vt quisquis Metropolitanus vltra tres Menses consecrationis suae ad fidem suam exponendam, & Pallium suscipiendum ad Aposto∣licam sedem non miserit, commissa sibi careat dignitate. Whervpon Reinolds Confer.

458. saith that Pelagius lest he should rashly giue consent to the allowing of any Metropolitan that were not sound in faith, required them to make profession of their faith and so to send for the Pal, that is to say to send for his consent wherof the Pall was a token. Yea pag. 543. speaking generally of the Popes of the last 200. yeares after Christ, saith they required the confirmation of the Metropolitans by their consent. And besides this profession of faith, it was after decreed by Pope Alexander 3. saith Fox pag. 229. An. 1179. in the Councel of Lateran, that no Arch∣bishop should receaue the Pal vnles he did sweare this oath I. N. Bishop of N. from this houre forward wil be faithful and obedient to blessed S. Peter, the holy Apostolick Roman Church and my Lord Pope N. and his successors Canonically entring.* 1.387 I will neuer by Counsel con∣sent or deed be in cause that they loose life member or be wrongfully imprisoned. And what so euer they shall commit to me ether by them selues or their messengers I will neuer wittingly reueale to their preiudice to any person. VVith due respect to my vocation I will aide them in the houlding and defence of the Roman Papacie and S. Peters regalities against all men. I wil giue honorable entertainment to the Legat of the See Apostolick in his going and returne and assist him in his need. Being called to a Synod I will come vnles I be stayed by some Canonical let. I will yearly visit

the Court of Rome if it be on this side the Alpes, or euery second yeare when it is beyond the mounts vnles I be dispensed withal by the See Apostolick. I wil nether sel giue nor pawn nor farm out a new nor any way alien the Lands and liuings belonging to my Bishoply maintenance without the priuitie of the Pope of Rome. So God me help. &c. And the like Oath did S. Boniface the Apostle of Germanie in his Consecration sweare to Pope Gregorie in the yeare 723. and the Pal was deliuered to him with these wordes.* 1.388 To the honor of Almightie God the blessed Virgin Mary and the blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and my Lord Pope N. and the holy Church of Rome, as also the holy Church of N. committed to yow: VVe deliuer a Pal taken from the body of blessed S. Peter, that is the fulnes of Pontifical function, to the intent yow vse the same on certain dayes expressed in the Priuiledges granted to it by the See Apostolick &c. Now that our Archbishops did receaue their Pal from the Pope is manifest and con∣fessed by Godwin almost in euery one of their liues, and shalbe more plainly shewed hereafter, and is acknowledged by Fox lib. 3. pag. 152. and lib. 4. pag. 172. [unspec 5] Therfor there can be no more doubt that our Archbishops were perfect Papists than the Popes were Popes.* 1.389 Fiftly, our Archbishops were euer the Popes Legats in England. The Archbishops of Canterbury

were (saith Camb. Brit. pag. 296.) Legats of the Bishop of Rome, and as Vrban 2. sayd, as it were Popes of an other world. And Pope Iohn 12. in his letter to S. Dunstan: We fully confirm thy Primacie in which thou oughtest according to the custom of thy Predecessors to be Legat of the See Apo∣stolick as it is knowne that Austin and his Successors Bishops were. And can we think that the Pops Legats were not Papists. Finally diuers of them haue bene canonized by the Pope,* 1.390 and their memo∣ries in the Roman Martyrologe. To wit. S. Austin, S. Laurence, S. Mellit, S. Iustus, S. Honorius, S. Theodor, S. Dunstan, S. Anselm, S. Thomas, S. Edmund, S. Elpheg, to whome Godwin addeth S. Eadsin, which would neuer haue bene done if they had not bene known Roman Catholicks.

CHAP. XIX. That euery one of the Archbishops of Canterburie from S. Austin, to the time of the Conquest of England were Roman Catholicks, proued in particuler.

S. LAVRENCE II.

1. THe first Successor of S. Austin and second Archb. of Canterb. was S. Laurence, of whome S. Austin him self made choise, and consecrated him whiles he liued, but in what yeare he entred is not certain, but he died in the yeare 619. as may be gathered out of Beda.* 1.391 He was saith Godwin in his life a very Godly and wel learned man and tooke great paines not onely with his ovvne charge but also to reduce the Britons Scotts and Irish men to one consent in matters of religion. Bale Cent. 13. cap. 2. writeth that he was very skilful in Logick and other Philosophie. Beda lib. 2. cap. 3. saith he endeuored to lift vp the building of the English

Church to the perfect highnes, both by often wor∣des of holy exhortation and also by continual example of deuout and godly workes, and therin also telleth how he labored to reduce the Britons and Irish as a true Pastor and Prelat. And thus much for the worthines of this our holy Prelat. But as for his Roman Religion although that be euident by what hath bene sayd before of S. Austin, yet will I add what Bale saith of him Cent. 13. cap. 2. He was sent of Greg. to instruct the English Saxons in Roman Religion, he taught the, people the Papistical faith almost in all the Dominion of the English men.

S. Mellit Archbishop. III.

2. THe third Archbishop was S. Mellit who succeded An. 619. For as S. Beda saith lib. 2.. cap. 7. he dyed An. 624. after he had bene Archbishop fiue yeares. Of whome and his successor S. Iustus Beda lib. 2. cap. 7. writeth. That they gouerned the English Church with great labor and diligence,* 1.392 that he was noble by birth, but much more noble for the excellency of his minde, often trobled with sicknes, yet euer free and sounde of minde, did alwaies feruently burne with the fier of inward charitie and was wont with his holy prayers and holy exhortations to driue from him selfe and

others all ghostly tentations And.* 1.393 Ibid. reciteth how that by prayer he quenched a great fier that burnt Canterburie. Godwin in vita eius saith: he was a man of noble birth, but of greater minde, exceeding careful of his charge, despising the world and neuer caring but for heauen and heauenly things.* 1.394 His Roman Religion is manifestest because as Godwin confesseth he was an Abbot of Rome, sent hither by Greg. and went after to Rome to confer with Pope Boniface sate in Councel, and was by him honorably entertained.

S. Iustus Archbishop. IIII.

3. The fourth Archbishop was Saint Iustus who inmediatly succeeded S.* 1.395 Mellit An. 624. and dyed (as it seemeth by Beda lib. 2. cap. 18.) An. 633. He gouerned (saith S. Beda lib. 2. cap. 7.) the English Church with great labor and diligence. And as Pope Boniface testifieth (in Beda lib. ••. cap. 8.) of him so greatly and earnestly labored for the Gospel, as he could shevv whole Contries plenti∣fully multiplied by him, and brought vp king Edbald with great learning and instruction of holy scriptures. Godwin in his life sayth he tra∣uailed painfully 12.* 1.396 yeares. His Roman Catholick Religion is manifest by his Pall receaued from Pope Boniface, Beda

lib. 2. cap. 8. And by what Bale writeth of of him Cent. 13. cap. 3. Where he calleth him, Pedagog of the Roman faith, And addeth that he brought king Edbald to the Roman faith.

S. Honorius Archbishop. V.

4. The fift Archbishop was S. Hono∣rius, who succeded (as appeareth by Beda lib. 2 cap. 18. and Baron. affirmeth An. 633) and died as Beda writeth lib. 3. cap. 20. An. 653. hauing sate 20. yeares.* 1.397 He was (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 20.) one of S. Greg. schollers, and profoundly learned in holy scriptures. Pope Honorius writing vnto him (in Malmsb. 1. Pont. pag. 208.) saith, He gouerned his flock with much toile, much labor and troble, euils increasing. And the same saith God∣win. As for his Roman Religion that is manifest by his Pal. which Bed. lib. 2. cap. 18.* 1.398 saith. He receaued with a letter from Pope Honorius, which also Godwin con∣fesseth. And Bale addeth, that he first deuided England into Parishes after the Papistical maner. Which thing also testifieth Camb. in Brit. pag. 131. and Stow An. 640. And all these Archb. were Italians, and fellow Laborers of S. Austin.

Deusdedit Archbishop VI.

5. The sixt Archbishop was Deusdedit an English man, who succeeded (saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 20) after a yeare and a halfe, to wit An. 655, and gouerned the See 9. yeares foure Monthes. He was (saith Godwin) famous for his learning and other vertues and attended carefully his charge.* 1.399 Cap∣graue in his life saith of him: He was a man worthy of God, famous for his life and learning, watchful in prayer and of most vnspotted puritie. But his Roman Religion is manifest by what hath bene saide of his Maisters and Predecessors.* 1.400 After him (saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 20.) Damian was consecrated. But because he saith no more of him, and Godwin reckoneth him not amongst the Archbishops, but amongst the Bishops of Rochester, I will also let him passe.

S. Theodore Archbishop. VII.

6. The next Archbishop chosen (saith S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 29. by the Clergie of England) was VVighard a Priest of great vertue and worthie to be a Bishop, whome the kings of England sent to Rome to be consecrated: but he

dying there before his consecration Pope Vitalian made choice of S. Theodore a Grecian borne, whome he consecrated (saith Beda lib. 4. cap. 1.) An: 668. (and not 666. as Bale fableth to make the time agree with the number of the Beast in the Apocalips) and continued Archb. 22.* 1.401 yeares three monthes. He (saith Beda lib. 4. cap. 2.) and Adrian his fellovve vvere exceeding vvel learned both in prophane and holy litterature and gathering a company of schollers vnto them, powred into their bosoms holsome knowledg and besides their expounding of scriptures they instruc∣ted their schollers with musick Astronomy and Algorisme,* 1.402 and so brought them vp in the tongues as some of them yet liuing can speake Latin and Greeke as wel as English. Nether vvas there since Englishe men came to Britanie any time more happie than that. For England had most valiant & Christian Princes the people vvere vvholly bent to the ioyful tidings of heauen, and there vvanted no cunning and expert Maisters to instruct them in the scriptures. Thus S. Beda of Saint Theo∣dore his great learning. Pope Agatho who than liued so highly esteemed his won∣derful learning that he deferred the cal∣ling of the sixt generall Councel for his coming. In ep: apud Malmsb: lib. 1. Pont:* 1.403 pag. 196. and lib. 1. Reg. pag. 11. saith of him and S. Adrian that they had learnt throughly all good learning and made this Iland a dwelling

place of Philosophie.* 1.404 Godwin saith: He was wel seene in all good learning, that England neuer had so happy dayes nor so many learned men as vnder him.* 1.405 And a little after. Amongst a great number of others ther were of his breeding Beda▪ Iohn of Beuerley, Albinus, and Tobias, all excellent and very famous men. He founded (saith he) a schoole or vniuersitie at Greclaed. And as Caius addeth lib. 1. anti{que} Cantab: an other in Canterburie.* 1.406 B••le Cent. 13. cap. 6. giueth this testimony of his excellent learning. He was accounted inferior to no Romish Monke of his time for ether diuine or human learning, either Latin or Greck tongue. He brought hither all artes of calculating, Counting, Versifying singing, arguing. &c. He taught Latin and Greeke.* 1.407 Thus both Catholicks and Protestants admire this great Archbishops learning. S. Beda lib. 5. cap. 8. thus witnes∣seth that he was worthie of perpetual remem∣brance for his singuler vertues. And addeth this of him and his Precessors. Of whome with the rest of his Predecessors equal both in dignitie and degree, it may be truly verified that their names shall liue in glorie from generation to gene∣ration time out of minde. For the Church of England for the time he was Archbishop receaued so much comfort and increase in spiritual matters as they could neuer before nor after.* 1.408 Florent. Chron: An: 690, cal••eth him Archbishop of blessed memorie.* 1.409 Capgraue in his life saith

In his time England shined with great aboun∣dance of Saints like most bright starres.* 1.410

7. But as for his Roman Religion that is so manifest as all Protestants confesse it. Bale Cent. 13. cap. 6. saith. It is manifest that he came with the Character of the great Beast,* 1.411 (so Bale commonly termeth the Pope) He gaue the vayle to Votaries in diuers places for seruice of Popish Religion, and finished many things which serued to further the kingdome of Antichrist. And Cent. 1. cap. 80. In the yeare 666. the Papists Masse began to be made Latin. Item Pope Vitalian (who sent Saint Theodor) made all things to be done in Latin in the Christian Churches, as in howers, in stations, in Masses and Prayers. And pag. 71. Vitalian sent the Monkes Theodore and Adrian into England, that they might confirme in the popish faith those that wauered,* 1.412 and that they might signe his beleeuers with the Character of Anti∣christ (So this heretick termeth Christs Vicar.) He apointed Latin houres, Latin songes, Masses, Ceremonies, Masses Idolatries and Pro∣session in Churches in Latin, apointed shauings, commanded annoyntings &c. And Cent. 13. cap. 7. Theodore apointed many things in a Coun∣cel for setting vp of Purgatorie. Fulke Apoc: 13.* 1.413 Composition of the latin seruice by Pope Vitalian to be obserued in all regions subiect to the Romish Tyrany. Fox. lib. 2. pag. 124.* 1.414 Theodore was sent [unspec 1] into England by Vitalian the Pope and vvith

him diuers other Monkes to set vp here in Eng∣land Latin seruice, Masses, Ceremonies, Letanies, vvith such other Romish VVare. pag.* 1.415 125. He addeth that Theodore vvas present at the sixt generall Councel vnder Agatho, vvhere marriage vvas forbidden to the Latin Priests. Who wel remenbreth this, and marketh also that S. Beda lib. 4. cap. 2. writeth,* 1.416 that Theodore visited all the Contry ouer whersoeuer any English people dvvelled, for all men did receaue him gladly and heare him. He did teach the right vvay and path of good liuing. Vnto him all the vvhole Church of the English Nation did consent to subiect themselues.* 1.417 Wherto Godwin addeth that all the Britishe Bishops and generally all Britanie yeelded him obedience,* 1.418 and vnder him conformed themselues in all things vnto the rule and disciplin of the Church of Rome.* 1.419 Who (I say) marketh this, will neuer doubt but all England was at that time perfect Roman Catholicks. Besids that as S. Beda recordeth lib. 4. cap. 18. Pope Agatho sent hither a Nuntio to examine the faith of the English Church.* 1.420 Whervpō Theodore called a Councel and sending a Copie of their faith to Rome, it was receaued most gladly of the Pope. So that S. Theodore and our English Church in his time, were all of one faith with the Pope.

Brithwald Archbishop. VIII.

8. THe eighth Archb. of Canterburie was Brithwald, who was elected (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 9.) An. 692. and consecrated the next yeare by Godwin Archbishop of France. He sate (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. vlt.) 37. yeares 6 months, and dyed An. 731. Beda cap. 9 cit. saith. He was a man doubtles wel trauailed in the knowledg of holy scripture,* 1.421 and very skilful in Ecclesiastical and Monastical orders, censures, and discipline. The same saith Florent. Chron. An. 692. and Marian Ibid. Godwin in his life saith: He was very wel learned in Diuinity and other wise. Pope Sergius (who gaue his Pal) testifieth in his epist. in malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 210.* 1.422 that Brithwald got not his Bishoprick fastu aut tumore, sed mente subnixa & humili. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 99. saith he was a fine yong man borne to great matters and got great fame of vertue and learning. &c, His Roman Religion appe∣areth both by that Bale Godwin and others say he was an Abbot.* 1.423 And as Bale writeth. l. cit.* 1.424 liued an Ermit from his youth. And held a Councel in London An. 712. in which according to the decree of Pope Constantine he appointed Images of dead

Saints to be honored, and Masses to be said before them. Item. How much (saith Bale) this man profited Papistrie Geruasius declareth in his Catalog. And cap. 94. About the yeare 714. vnder Archbishop Brithwald ther was a Synod at London for confirmation of Latin masse,* 1.425 and for putting away Priests wiues, so he terme h Concubins. And cap. 91. That he held a Synod An. 710. Cuius Synodi vigore introductae sunt Imagines in omnes Anglorum Ecclesias. Besides he was nexu spiritualli adunatus to Boniface that notorious Papist, as Boniface testi∣fieth ep. apud Baron. An. 734. Capgraue in S. Egwins life hath Pope Constantins Epist. to this Archbishop, in which the Pope writeth that Brithwald sent Saint Egwin twise to Rome,* 1.426 and that two English kings requested him to confirme their Charters of gifts that they had giuen to S. Egwins Monasterie.

Tacwin Archbishop. IX.

9. THe 9. Archbishop was Tacwin con∣secrated in the yeare 731. sate three yeares,* 1.427 Died An 734. He was a man (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. vlt) certes notable for his god∣lines and wisdome, and wel conuersant in holy scriptures. Pope Greg. 3. in his letter to the Bishops of England in Malmsb. lib. 1.

Pont. pag. 210. saith that he knew him a religious man and of great vertue. Florent. An 731. Huntington lib. 3. pag. 339. accord with S. Beda. Godwin in his life saith, he was a man very religious & no lesse learned. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 3. saith, he was notable for Religion and wisdome, excellently learned in scripture, and spent his youth in best studies.* 1.428 His Roman Re∣ligion appeareth by that as Bale saith, He wholy dedicated him self to the Benedictin Rules. And as Godwin saith, and Pope Grego∣ry l. cit. testifieth, trauailed to Rome in person and there receaued his Pal. Which also con∣test Beda in Epit. Houeden parte 1. and others.

Nothelm Archbishop X.

10. THe tenth Archbishop was No∣thelm,* 1.429 chosen an. 734. sate fiue yeares, died an, 739. Bale Cent 2. cap. 8. saith. He was a learned and graue yong man, of tryed honestie and knovvne to the vvhole Iland for his memorable deedes. Beda in the Preface of his Historie saith he was much holpen by him.* 1.430 His Roman Religion is cleare by his going twise to Rome, where he receaued his Pal, as write Godwin in his life, Hunting lib. 4. pag. 340. Houeden 1. parte Anal. Westmon an. 736. Besides that S.

Boniface that notorious Papist asked his aduise in matters of religion Ex Ep. Bonif. in Baron. an. 734.

Cutbert Archbishop XI.

11. THe 11. Archbishops was Cutbert chosen an 742. and died an 758. or (as Bale saith) 760. He vvas (as Bale Cent.* 1.431 2. cap. 14. hath) borne of noble race, a man of great renowne for his rare learning and ciuil behauior. Godwin addeth to his praises that he was a good Pastor. His Roman Religion appeareth both by his great familiaritie with Saint Boniface the Apostle of Germany,* 1.432 whome Fox lib. 2. pag. 128. confesseth to haue bene a Papist, and Bale Cent. 2. cap. 13. saith vvas next to the great Antichrist, at whose aduise he called a Councel in England, In which among other things,* 1.433 he apointed that our S. Austins day should be kept holy day. And also because he had a Pal from the Pope, Ex Westmon. ad 740. Besids he sent most freindly letters and presents to the forsaid S. Boniface Ex Epist. in Baron, an. 740.

Bregwin Archbishop XII.

12. THe 12. was Bregwin, chosen an.* 1.434 759. & sate three yeares, born (saith Godwin) of noble parentage, chosen in regard of his modestie, integritie, and great learning. Westmon. an. 760. saith he was a vvise man and learned.* 1.435 His Roman Religion is known, both because he was a Monke, as Capgraue saith in his life, and because he made earnest suit to the Pope that the Archbishops might be buried in Christ-church in Canterb. and not in the Austins as before: as Godwin in vit. Lamberti writeth.

Lambert Archbishop XIII.

13. THe 13. is Lambert,* 1.436 chosen as Malmsberie hath in Fastis an. 762. sate 27. yeares. His Roman Religion is out of doubt, by that as Godwin saith in his life and Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 198. he had bene Abbot of the Austins; and as Florent. saith Chron. an. 764. receaued his Pal of Pope Paul.

Ethelard Archbishop XIIII.

14. THe 14. Archbishop was Ethelard, created an. 793. or as Malmsb. in Fastis saith 791. and that he sate 13. yeares, but Godwin saith he sate but 8. or 9. yeares. But he is manifestly ouerseene. For he putteth his entrance an. 793. and his death an. 806. which time includeth about 13. yeares.* 1.437 He was saith Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 4. a stout man and worthy of God. And lib 1. Pont. pag. 199. very industrious and gratious with the Peeres of the Realme. He caried the Letters of King Kenulph and of the Bishops of England to Pope Leo for restitution of the Dio••esse of Canter∣burie and was intertained benign••y. And P. Leo in his epist. to King Kenulph calleth him most holy most deere and most skilful. VVhich words (saith Malmsb.) that high and holy Pope would not haue iterated vnles he knew them to be true Ibid. A man after the first Doctors to be compared with the cheefest Bishops. And I had almost said (saith Malmsb.) to be preferred before them.* 1.438 As for his Roman Religion that is manifest by his forsaid going and sending to the Pope. Which also Fox lib. 2. pag. 134. and Godwin confesse. And by that as Godwin saith in his life he was a Monke and (in B. of Winchester) he

was an Abbot,* 1.439 which also testifie Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 4. Hunting lib. 4. Houeden pag. 403. In Ingulph he subscri∣beth to a Charter in which King Offa professeth. Per bona opera mercari praemia sempiterna.

VVulfred Archbishop XV.

15. THe 15. was Wulfred who succe∣ded (as Godwin saith) an. 807.* 1.440 but Malmsb: saith 804. with whome also agreeth Florent. Chron. an. 804. he sate 25. yeares. And his Roman Religion is cleare,* 1.441 because (as Godwin writeth) he was made Archbishop at Rome by Leo 3. And again the 9. yeare after his consecration went to Rome. Florent. an. 804. and Westmon an. 806. say he had a Pal of Pope Leo.

Theologild Archbishop. XVI.

16. T Theologild was the 16. Who (as Godwin saith) succeded an. 832, but Malmsb. in Fastis saith 829 and dyed the same yeare. Of him little is written. But as Godwin saith,* 1.442 he was Abbot of Canterburie which putteth his Roman Religion out of question.

Celnoth Archbishop. XVII.

17. THe 17. place occupied Celnoth an. 830. as Malmsb. in Fastis, Or an. 831. as Florent. in Chron. Oran. 832. as Godwin in his life, and sate an. 41. as Malmsb. and Florent agree; Godwin saith an.* 1.443 38. His Roman Religion is manifest by his Pal wich (as Florent an. 831. and Westmon. an. 832. write) he receaued of Pope Gregorie. And by his subscription to a Charter in Ingulph, Wherin King Withlaf offereth a Chalice and Crosse of gould to the Aultare in Croiland,* 1.444 and clamidem coccineam ad Casulam saciendam his scarlet robe to make a Chisible. And pag. 862. publickly professed him selfe to be cured of a disease by the merits of S. Guthlac.

Athelard Archbishop. XVIII.

* 1.44518. THe 18. Archbishop was Athelard An. 893. saith Godwin, but Malmsb. in Fastis an. 871. he sate 18. years and as Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 199. saith of him and his three Predecessors they did many worthie things both towards God

and the world, but for want of writers all is obscure. Godwin saith he was a great diuine, and some times Monk of Christ-church in Canterbury by which his Roman religion is out of doubt.* 1.446

Plegmund Archbishop XIX.

19. THe 19. was Plegmund, Entred (saith Godwin and Malmsb. in Fast) an. 889. sate an. 26. as both agree. But in lib. 1. Pont. Malmsb. attributeth to him 33. yeares. He was (saith Godwin) the most excellent learned man of his time.* 1.447 And as Fox saith lib. 3. pag. 170. Schoolemaister to King Alfred Hunting. lib. 5. pag. 351. saith, He was chosen of God and all the people. And Florent. an 872. addeth that he was Venerabilis vir sapientia praeditus, and an. 889. Literis insigniter eruditus.* 1.448 His Roman religion is out of question, because as Godwin writeth, In his youth he was an Hermit. And being chosen Archbishop trauailed to Rome in person, and was ther consecrated. And was Legat to Pope Formosus, as he testifyeth epist. 2. in these wordes. VVe command Plegmund to be our Legat in all matters.

Althelin Archbishop XX.

20. AThelin succeded in the 20. place an.* 1.449 915. as Godwin hath, and Malm••b. in Fast. and sate 9. years who (saith Godwin) had before bene Abbot of Glastenbury. And therfor no question can be made of his Religion.

VVolfhelm Archbishop. XXI.

21. THe 21. Archbishop Wolfhelm entring an.* 1.450 924. as Godwin and Malmsb. in Fast. agree, dyed also 934. Who was (saith Godwin in the Bishops of Wells out of Polidor) famous as wel for vertue as learning.

S. Odo Archbishop XXII.

22. THe 22. Archbishop was S. Odo an. 934. as Godwin and Malmsb. in Fast. accord, and sate an. 24. in great fauour and authoritie vnder diuers Prin∣ces. His parents (saith Godwin) were Danes of great welth and nobilitie, who disinherited him for Christian religion. King Edward senior

perceauing his great excellency of wit set him to schole where he profited exceedingly.* 1.451 Bale Cent. 2. cap. 30. saith, He was so skilful both in Greeke and Latin that sodenly he could vtter either in prose or any kind of verse what so euer he would. Godwin saith he preached painfully. Florent. an. 958. and Westmon Ibid. say: Odo a man famous for wit,* 1.452 laudable for vertue and indued with the spirit of Prophecie. In Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 200. He professeth that he would spend all the riches in the world if he had them, and him self for his flock.* 1.453 And Malmsb. there saith that he wrought miracles. Fox lib. 3 pag 151. saith, A zealous care of the Churches of the Lord reigned in him and other Archbishops then. And thus much of his learning and vertue.* 1.454 His Roman religion is out of all doubt. For Godwin saith being elected he would not be Archbishop before he was made Monke as all his Predec••ssors (sayd he) had bene. And as Bale saith l. cit. He receaued a Pal from Pope Agapit 2.* 1.455 Decreed that mariages of the Ministers of the Church are to be accounted Heretical, and exalted Popish monkerie. Thus Bale. But it spiteth Fox most that Osbern in vit.* 1.456 Odonis writeth that in his tyme certain Clercks seduced by wicked error ende∣vored to auouch that the bread and wine which are set on the Altar after consecration remain in their former substance and are onely a signe of

the body and blood of Christ. And for their conuersion. Odo did (as Osbern Malmsb. and an other Author who as Fox saith wrote in the time of Alfricus the 4. Arch. after Odo,* 1.457 write) by his prayers obtaine of God that the Sacrament should appeare in forme of true flesh and blood, and againe returne to their pristinat shape. This historie Fox pag. 1139. dislyketh. First because Osbern saith but quidam. But so also writeth his brother Bale loc. cit. Capgraue in Odone and others. Secondly that Osbern saith this miracle was done to conuert the Clerkes, and the other Author saith it was done to testify Odo his holines. As if it could not be done for both endes. But it sufficeth us, 1. that Odo and England then beleeued Transubstan∣tion, so odious a thing now to Protestants. 2. that S. Odo confirmed it by such a miracle as some Priests who then began to deny it, beleeued to be a true miracle and were conuerted therby.* 1.458 Now whether they, who were then present and saw it, or Fox who liued aboue 600. yeares after, were more like to know the truth of that miracle let euery one iudg. But here I would wish the careful Reader to note, first that the denial of Transub∣stantiation and the real presence of Christ in the sacrament began in England aboue

300. yeares after the land was conuerted to Christianitie, to wit,* 1.459 circa An. 950. as Bale saith, which sheweth that the an∣cient English Christians beleeued Tran∣substantiation. Secondly that Transubst. was denied but of a few, and conse∣quently the general faith of England beleeued it. Thirdly, that this heresie was soone extinct, and the Authors confuted of S. Odo Primat of this Land both by miracle and by writing,* 1.460 which writing (saith Bale l. cit. he entitled) Defensio Eucharistiae. And for this Fox. lib. 3. cap. 151. saith that Odo might seeme to be the worst that occupied that place. So he termeth light darknes, and darknes light.* 1.461 But for Transubstantiation yow heard before confessed by Doct. Humfrey that Saint Austin brought it into England. And before S. Odo,* 1.462 that great English Deuine Alcuin professeth it clearly in these words. Bread of it selfe hath not reason,* 1.463 but the Priest prayeth that it be made reasonable of Almightie God by passing into the bodie of his sonne. Item. After Consecration it is one thing and seemeth an other.* 1.464 For it seemeth bread and wine, but it is in truth Christs body and blood. VVherfor God prouiding for our weaknes who vse not to eat raw flesh nor duink blood maketh that these two gifts do abide in their ancient forme and yet it is in truth Christs body and blood.

And S. Beda cited by Walden.* 1.465 There it seene the shape of bread where the substance of bread is not: nether is it any other bread then that which came from heauen.

S. Dunstan Archbishop. XXIII.

23. IN the year 959. succeeded S. Dustan, and died in the yeare 988. as all agree.* 1.466 He was (saith Godw.) borne of good parentage and for the most parte brought vp in the Abbay of Glastenburie, where besides other good learning he was taught to sing, to play vpon Instruments, to paint and carue, In all which he prooued very excellent. For his manifould good partes made much of the Kings, most gratious vnto King Edward and King Elbred vnder whome he ruled all things at his pleasure,* 1.467 and for the most parte admired for a most holy and vertuous man, and after canonized for a Saint. The like hath Bale Cent. 2. cap. 38. Malmsb lib. 1. Pont: pag. 202. saith,* 1.468 He adorned the stepps of his pro∣motion with vnwearied vertues, Those times were happy which had such a Prelat as did nothing lesse than he sayd. And much there of his vertue and miracles. But who readeth his life in Surius will admire him. But his Roman religion is confessed of Prote∣stants.* 1.469 For Godwin saith.* 1.470 He was a Monke, and bewitched (so he speaketh) the forsaid

Kings with loue of Monkerie,* 1.471 and applied all his indeuors to the raysing of Monkes and Monasteries, and persecuted maried Priests. Fox. Acts. lib. 3. pag. 136. saith he was drovvned in all superstition. And pag. 158. An ennemy to Priestes vviues. Bale. Cent. 2. cap. 38. He receaued a Pal of Pope Iohn. 13. at Rome, of vvhome he obtai∣ned a Breue by vvhich he might condemn the ma∣riages (the Concubins in deede) of the Mini∣sters of the Church and compel them to keepe the voue of single life,* 1.472 and that he did annihilat (saith Bale) the vvord of God (as Luther vnderstan∣deth it) for the Popes traditions. And cap. 40. That he had a Vision at masse though Bale call it a dreame. And there is extant the Ep. of pope Iohn. 12. to S. Dunstan, wherin he maketh him his Legat and giueth him a Pal to vse at Masse.

Ethelgar Archbishop. XXIIII.

24. AFter Saint Dunstan succeeded Ethelgar in the year 988, and sat two yeares. His Rom.* 1.473 religion appeareth by that (as Godwin saith) he had before bene Abbot of Winchester which Malmsh. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 203. saith he was made by Saint Ethelwald who was a notorious Papist.

Syricius Archbishop. XXV.

* 1.47425. THe 25. Archbishop who succeeded An, 990. as Malmsb: hath in Fast: & sate as he sayth fiue yeares, was Siricius, Whose Roman religion can not be doub∣ted of. For (as Godwin sayth) he was a Monk of Glastenburie, and by Saint Dunstan made Abbot of S. Austins in Canterburie, and by him also preferred to the Bishoprick of Wilton.

Alfricus Archbishop. XXVI.

26. GOdwin and Malmsb. in Fast do-put this Alfricus after Syricius, although Malmsburie. 1. Pont. pag. 203. put him before Syricius. He entred as is said in fastis An. 995, and died An. 1006. as all agree. Of these three Bishops little is written, because the Danes rage was in their time most furious.* 1.475 But his Roman religion is out of question. For as God∣win testifieth he was brought vp in Glas∣tenburie, disciple (as Bale saith Cent. 2. cap. 41.) of S. Ethelwald,* 1.476 and Abbot of Abingdon, and for his crafte (saith he) in promoting Papistrie made Archbishop of Canter∣bury.

To this man Fox would gladly attri∣bute a sermon in the Saxon tongue published by Protestants of the Eucharist. But him self is doubtful pag. 1040. Edit. 1596, And the Protestants that published the sermon deny it in their Preface before it. And if he were the Author of that sermon, it would not be a point of Protestancie as you may see by what Bale hath sayd.

S. Elpheg Archbishop. XXVII.

27. NExt followed S. Elpheg an. 1006. and sate 7. years.* 1.477 He vvas (saith Godwin) of great parentage and vvonderfull abstinence, neuer eating, drinking, nor sleeping more than necessitie compelled him, spending his time altogether in pietie, studie or other necessaire busines. So that vvhat vvith preaching and exam∣ple of holy life he conuerted many vnto Christ. And in the Bish. of Winchester he addeth that he was a learned man. Malmsb.* 1.478 lib. 1. Pont. pag. 203. saith His life vvas ful of ver∣tues and miracles, beyng at Rome he manifestly tould vnto his company the death of Kenulph vvho had succeeded him in VVinchester, was slaine of the Danes rather (saith Florent. An. 1012.) than he vvould pil his floock to ransome him vvith 3000. pounds. His body (saith Malmsb.* 1.479)

retaining marks of fresh blood remaineth to this daye vncorrupted.* 1.480 The Roman religion of this blessed man is euident, both by his going to Rome after he was chosen Archb. which vndoubtedly was to fetch his Pal; and because (as Godwin saith and Florent:* 1.481 and Vestmon An. 984). he was Abbot before he vvas Bishop, and finally Canonized by the Papists.

Liuing Archbishop. XXVIII.

28. LIuing succeded an. 1013. and sate 7. yeares. Of whome little is written, but that he fled the Realme for feare of Danes. But his Roman religion is certain by that which hath bene sayde of his Predeccessors.

Agelnoth Archbishop. XXIX.

* 1.48229. THe 29. is Agelnoth sirnamed the good (saith Godwin and Florent. an. 1020) and sonne to the Earle Agelmar. He entred an. 1020. and sate 18. yeares. He was so deere (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 46.) to King Canut that he vsed his wit and help cheefly in dispatching matters.* 1.483 His Roman religion is manifest For as the same Bale writeth he

went to Rome as the manner (saith he) was that receiuing his Pal he might sweare Antichrists (so he stil termeth the Pope) faith. The like saith Godwin. And of his going to Rome for his Pal testify Malmsb. lib. 4. Pont. pag. 289. Hunt. lib. 6. Florent. an. 1021. Houeden 1022. Fox lib. 3. pag. 163. addeth that King Canut following much the superstition of Agelnoth went a Pilgrimage to Rome. And Bale l. cit addeth. That he perswaded King Canut to resigne his crowne to the Crucifix, and calleth him a Bishop of superstition.

Eadsin Archbishop XXX.

30. IN the yeare 1038. succeded Eadsin,* 1.484 and died 1050. His Roman religion and vertue appeareth by that (as Godwin saith) after his death he was made a Saint. Malmsb. lib. Pont. pag. 204. and Florent. an. 1043. write that he anointed King Edward Confess. who was a notorious Papist.

Robert Archbishop. XXXI.

31. THe next was Robert who, succeded an. 1050. and sate two, or (as Malmsb. in Fastis saith) 3. yeares. His

Roman religion is manifest by that he was a Monk,* 1.485 brought vp (as Godwin saith) in the Monasterie of Gemetica in Normandie: had a Pal from Rome as he saith in the life of Stigand. And being accused went (saith Malmsb. 1. Pont pag. 204.) to Rome, from whence he came with letters to clear him, and to recouer his See.

Stigand Archbishop XXXII.

32. THe last Archbishop before the Conquest was Stigand, who an. 1052. vsurped the seate whilst his Pre∣decessor liued, and was depriued an. 1069. He was (saith Godwin) stoute and wise inough. His Roman religion is manifest, by that (as Godwin writeth) he laboured to procure a Pal of the Pope,* 1.486 but could not because of his vnlawful entrance. And therfore as Ingulph who liued then, writeth. pag. 898, Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 204. Florent. An. 1058. he procured one of an Antipope which then was,* 1.487 and vsed it (saith Florent. An. 1070,) in Missarum celebratione. Thus you see all the Archbis∣hops of Canterburie in the Saxons tyme for 466. yeares together were Roman Catholicks. And as S. Austin the first of

them had a Pal from the Pope and sayd Masse, so did the very last. Now let vs shew the same of all the Archbishops from the Conquest vnto our time.

CHAP. XX. That all the Archbishops of Can∣terb from the time of the Conquest vnto our tyme were Roman Catholicks.

1. THe 33. Archbishop of Canterburie and first after the Conquest of England was Lanfranck. He entred an. 1070. being Monke and Prior of Becco in regard (saith Godwin) of his singuler wisdome and great knowledg of all good learning that those times could affoard.* 1.488 Was first called by Duke William to be Abbot, and after hauing conquered England for his wisdom and faith∣fulnes he made choise of him for Archbishop of Canterburie,* 1.489 as one in all respects most fit and worthie, which being wel known to all men, the Couent of Canterb. at the Kings first nomination readily chose him. The nobilitie and Laitie willingly receaued him with great applause.* 1.490 Bale

Cent. 13. cap. 12. saith he was the most perfect of his tyme in all kind of Logick or subtilitie of Aristotle. He corrected and amended according to the right faith all the bookes of the olde and new Testament which had bene corrupted by faulte of the writers and also the writings of the holy Fathers.* 1.491 Fox lib. 4. pag. 184. From his commen∣dation and worthines I list not to detract anie thing.* 1.492 Stow Chron pag. 148. Lanfranck skilful in science prudent in Councel and gouernment of things and for religion and life most holie.* 1.493 And pag. 171. reporteth that King William Conqueror being redy to die said that he supposed that the praises of Lanfranck and Anselme his Successor sound in the vttermost corners of the Earth. He was busie (saith Godwin) in exhorting King Rufus to vertue and godlines.* 1.494 And as long as Lanfranck liued (saith Stow pag. 179.) Rufus seemed to abhor all kind of vice in so much as he was counted the mirror of Kings. This high praise for learning and vertue Protestants giue to this Archbishop whome to their confu∣sion they confesse (as yow shall heare anon) to haue bene a most notorious Papist and the greatest enemy of Berengarius,* 1.495 whome they account their Patriarch for the denial of the real pre∣sence. If I should alleadg the sayings of Catholick writers in his commendation, I should neuer make an ende, Onely

therfor I will cite two who liued in his time, and quote some others. Malmsb.* 1.496 lib. 3. Hist. pag. 109. saith he was a man com∣parable to the Fathers in Religion and learning, on whom in earnest may be verified A third Cato came from heauen. So heauenly sauor had embued his brest and mouth So all the Latin Church did by his learning stir it self vp to the study of the liberal sciences. So by his example or feare Monastical perfection did goe for ward in religion. And much more he hath of Lanfranck 1. Pont. pag. 213. & sequ. Ingulph also: Hist.* 1.497 pag. 901. saith, he was the most commended and clear Doctor of all liberal sciences, and most expert in temporal affaires and most holy in life and religion.* 1.498 The like also hath Marian who liued at that tyme Chron.* 1.499 an. 1070. Florent: and Westmon. Ibid. Huntington lib. 7. Neubrigen lib. 1. cap. 1. Paris. Hist. pag. 8. Walsingham in ypodigmate. Cap∣graue and Trithem in Lanfranco.

2. And no les notorious was the Roman religion of this worthie Archb.* 1.500 than his learning and vertue was famous. Which for breuitie sake I will onely proue by the confession of Protestants. Bale Cent.* 1.501 13. cap. 12. saith plainly. He did many things for the exaltation of Papistrie. Defineth him to be an Heretick who differeth from the Church of Rome in doctrine of faith. Which is as much as any Papist now can or wil say. And Cent. 2.

cap. 62. Lanfranck and Anselm set vp the mouldy (so this wretch blasphemeth) Idol of the Masse,* 1.502 and condemned the holy marriages of Priestes. Fox lib. 4. pag. 173. citeth this begin∣ning of his letter to Pope Alexander. To the Lorde Pope Alexander high ouerseer of all Christian Religion,* 1.503 Lanfranck due obedience with all subiection. Pag. 394. he calleth him a stout Champion of the Pope. Pag. 1147. cheefest trobler of Berengarius. And pag. 1148. citeth this profession of Lanfranck,* 1.504 I beleeue the earthly substances which vpon the Lords table are diui••ely sanctified by the ministration of the Priest to be conuerted into the essence of the Lords body, the outward formes onely of the things them selues and qualities reserued.* 1.505 Bilson of Obed. pag. 681. Lanfranck and Anselm came in with their Antichristian deuises and inuentions, and chargeth him to haue first brought Transubstantiation into England.* 1.506 But how false this is appeareth by that no one Author of that time chargeth him with altering any point of the faith of the English, and also by that which before we shewed out of Protest. that S. Greg. sent in Transubstantiation into England, and that S. Odo defended it both by writing and miracles. And who wil more of Lanfrancks earnestnes in Roman reli∣gion, may read his Epistle to Pope Alex∣ander 2. and Alexanders to him, and his

booke against Berengarius for the real presence.

S. Anselm Archbishop. XXXIIII.

3. THe 34. Archbishop was S. Anselm an. 1093. and died an. 1109. A most worthie man (saith Godwin) of great learning.* 1.507 as his works yet extant testifie, and for integritie of life and conuersation admirable. Vndoutedly he was a good and holy man and as worthy the honor of Saint as any I thinck (saith he) euer was canonized by the Pope since his tyme. Thus the Protest. them selues commend this blessed mā. Of whome who list to know more, may read his life in Surius written by Edner his Chaplin. Malmsb. who then liued lib. 4. Reg. sayth none was more obseruant of iustice, none at that time so soundly learned, none so wholly spiritual the Father of the Contrie the mirror of the world. And much more lib. 1. Pont. pag. 216. & seq. As for his religion that is manifest to be Roman.* 1.508 For he was a Monk and scholler to Lan∣franck as Fox saith pag. 185. had his Pal from Rome, appeased from the King to the Pope, and pag. 186. he writeth how he tould King Rufus to his face that it was vn iust to command Bishops not to appeale to Rome.* 1.509 pag. 195. He was superstitious in religion. Bale

Cent. 13. cap. 16. and others write that he procured that Kings should not inuest Bishops. Cent. 2. cap. 50. He augmented the impudencie of the Popes being their Counsellor in Rome,* 1.510 and their Vicar in England. Finally they all agree that he forbad Priests marriages, and as Godwin speaketh persecuted maried Priests extremely.* 1.511 In so much as Fox pag. 191. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 59. make him the first that forbad Priests in England to haue wiues, and Cambd. in Britan. saith, wiues were not forbidden to Priests in England before the yeare 1102. Which how vntrue it is appeareth by S. Greg. words to S. Austin in Beda lib. 1. cap. 27. where Saint Greg. apointeth that, if there be any among the Clergie out of holy orders which can not liue chast they shall take wiues.* 1.512 wherin he clearly excludeth all in holy orders from wiues. and in Concil. Rom. If any Priest or Deacon mary a wife be he accursed. And about 100. yeares after that,* 1.513 Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. said plainly that English Priests professed to binde them selues to chastitie. And Prolog. in Samuel writeth thus, VVe who haue purposed according to the custom of Ecclesiastical life to abstain from wiues, and to liue single. And S. Bedas scholler Alcuin l.* 1.514 de Virtutibus cap. 18. Chastitie is necessarie to all but cheefly to the Ministers of the Altar of Christ. For he must haue such Ministers as be not corrupted by any

contagion of the flesh, but rather shine with con∣tinencie of chastitie.* 1.515 Bale also Cent 1. cap. 64. writeth thus. About the yeare 719. vnder Brithwald Archbish.* 1.516 was a Synod held at London for prohibiting of Priests wiues, as Nauclerus (saith he) and others affirme. And after that again. S. Odo Archb.* 1.517 as the same Bale hath Cent. 2. cap. 30. Decreed that the mariages of the Ministers of the Church were Heretical. Yea Cambd. him selfe pag. 259. writeth that King Ethelwolph about the yeare 855.* 1.518 had a dispensation of the Pope to marry because he was sacris ordinibus initiatus in holy orders. But what dispensation had that King needed, if it had bene lawful for Priests thē to marrie. And after this Kings time,* 1.519 Dunstan and his fellows (saith Fox Acts pag. 156.) caused King Edgar to call a Councel of the Clergie,* 1.520 wher it was enacted and decreed that the Canons of diuers Cathedral Churches Collegiats, Parsons, Vicars, Priests, and Deacons with their wiues and children should either giue ouer that kinde of life, or els giue rome to Monkes. And Cambden in Brit. pag. 211. saith this Councel was held an. 977. how then could he say that Priests wiues were neuer forbidden before, an. 1102. After that also Lanfranck (as Fulk Annotat.* 1.521 in Math. 8.) in a Synod at VVinchester made a decree against the marriage of Priests.* 1.522 And Fox Acts pag. 195. citeth an Epistle of S. Anselm

where he hath these wordes. Because so cursed a marriage (of Priests) was forbidden in a Councel of his Father (he meaneth the Conqueror) and of the said Archbishop Lan∣francus lately, I command that all Priests that keepe women shalbe depriued of their Churches and Ecclesiastical Benefices.* 1.523 Wherby it is euident that Priests were not first forbid∣den to marry or haue wiues by Anselme, but by manie both Archbishops and Councels, euer since the infancie of our English Church.

Rodolph Archbishop. XXXV.

4. THe 35. Archbishop was Rodolph, Entred an. 1114. and died an. 1122. He behaued (saith Godwin) him self vvel in the place, vvas very affable and curteouse, and willing to please. Malmsb. 1 Pont. pag. 250. saith,* 1.524 he vvas meruaylously learned and eloquent And pag. 252. very religious. His Roman religion is euident, for as Godwin testi∣fieth he was a Monke and scholler to Lanfranck,* 1.525 receaued a Pal solemly from Rome, and after trauailed in person to Rome.

VVilliam Corbel Archbishop XXXVI.

5. TO him succeded William Corbel an. 1122. and departed 1136. He was (say Marian. and Continuat. Florent.* 1.526) vir eximiae religionis. His Roman religion is vndoubted, because as Godwin saith, he was a monk and the Popes Legat. Called a Synod wherin many Canons were made against the mariage of Priests. And finally crowned King Stephen at Masse. Continuat. Florent. who then liued saith he went to Rome for his Pal, and had it of Pope Calixtus, and again an other time; and was honorably receaued of Pope honorius, who made him his Legat in England and Scotland.

Theobald Archbishop XXXVII.

6. THe 37. was Theobald chosen an.* 1.527 1138. and deceased an. 1160. He was (saith Godwin) of so svveete and gentle behauiour, being very vvise vvithal, as he vvas greatly esteemeed of high and lovv, Kings, Nobles and Commons. His Religion is known,* 1.528 by that as Godwin witnesseth, he was a

Benedictin monke, and Abbot, cōsecrated of the Popes Legat, receaued his Pal from Pope Innocent. 2. who also indued him and his successors for euer with the Title of Legatus natus, which they all kept til the later end of King Henrie 8. Continuat. Florent. addeth that being called of the Pope he went to a Councel held in Rome.

S. Thomas Archbishop. XXXVIII.

7. THe 38. Archbishop and first Englishman after the Conquest was S. Thomas, Elect an. 1161. & marty∣red an. 1171. He was (saith Neubrigen. who then liued lib. 2. c. 16.) vir acris ingenij:* 1.529 A man of a sharp wit and competent eloquence comely in fauor and finely handed, comparable to the best in the effectual dispach of any busines, he had so spetial a prerogatiue of honor and loue in the Princes hart that he seemed to be his fellow mate in the Crowne. And Paris who liued soone after pag. 272. saith, a primis adolescentiae annis. From his very youth he was adorned with manifould grace. And pag. 167. Carnem cilicijs attritam cum femoralibus cilicinis edomuit. His fleshe worne with haireclothe,* 1.530 he tamed with britches of the same. Houeden Parte 2. Anal. saith, Irreprehen sibilis vita singulis diebus &c. Irreprehen¦sible

he receaued day by day three or fyue disciplines at the Priests hand, his inner garment was of rugged haircloth of Gotes haire wherwith his whole bodie was couered from the elbow euen to the knees he lay vpon the bare ground before his bed, and neuer ceased from prayer vntil for very wearines he layd downe his head vpon the stone be there placed insteed of a boulster. The same and much more is written in his life by four writers of great credit who then liued. Fox Acts. pag. 206. saith of him thus. Threatnings and flatterings were to him both one, great helps of nature were in him, In memorie excellent good, ful of deuotion. Godwin saith he was most canonically elected and presently after his consecration became so graue so austere so deuoute in al outvvard shevv as he seemed quite an other man. And as Westmon an. 1162. writeth a Courtiers life he changed into a most saintly. Thus both Catholicks and Prote∣stants write of this blessed martir.* 1.531 His Roman religion is doubted of no man. Fox Acts pag. 206. saith he was without all true religion, supersticious to the obedience of the Pope, and pag. 779. saith Lanfranck Anselm Beket brought the Popes Iudicial authoritie from Rome into this Land, both ouer Kings and subiects, which euer since hath continewed til these later yeares. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 100. saith he was Legatus a latere. The Popes Legat. & assiduus labor &c. and his continual labor was to subiect the

Princes Maiestie to Antichrist.* 1.532 What great pennance King Henrie 2. did of his owne accord for being some cause of this blessed mans death, and how God the same day rewarded him with a miraculous victorie ouer the Scott, yow may read in the Chronicles. And how great the deuotion of our Forfathers was to this Saint appeareth by the inestimable riches which they gaue to his shrime, of which Erasmus writteth vilissima pars &c.* 1.533 The basest part was golde, all shined, glittered and cast forth lightening by reason of the rare and mightie gemmes and precious stones yea the whole Church in euery parte abounded more than with royal riches. Godwin in vit. Baldwin, Euery one thought him selfe happie that could doe anything to his honor. (Of these riches King Henry 8. had 24. waine Loades besides that which others embezeled) And our Ancestors deuotion towards him appeareth by the hard marble stones which are to be seene worne round about the place where his shrine stood with the knees of those that came to pray there. As Protestante with admiration do shew to those that come thither.

Richard Archbishop XXXIX.

8. IN the yeare 1173. succeded Richard.* 1.534 and departed this life an. 1183. A man (saith Godwin) very liberal, gentle and passing wise. His Roman religion is certain.* 1.535 For as the same Godwin and Fox pag. 394. confesse, he was a Benedictin Monk and consecrated of the Pope. Which also testi∣fieth Westmon. an. 1174. Houeden 1175. saith he held a Councel wherin he decreed Patrum (saith he) regulis inherentes insisting in the rules of ancient Fathers that Priestes should haue no wiues, and be shauen.* 1.536

Baldwin Archbishop XL.

9. THe 40. Archbishop Baldwin suc∣ceeded an. 1184. and deceased an. 1190. a••very comely man (saith Godwin) modest and sober, of such abstinence as fame durst neuer stamp any sinister report vpon him.* 1.537 Of few wordes slovv to anger, and very studious from his childhood. Fox Acts. pag. 230. addeth, that it is saide, that he neuer eat flesh in his life. He went with King Richard into the holy land, where saith Godwin by preaching, counsel, liberal almes, and continual example of a

most vertuous life he did great good, and there dyed. Bale Cent. 3. cap. 27. saith he was eloquent in speech an exact Philosopher and was accounted in those dayes fit for all maner of studie. He was very diligent and careful in the discharge of his Archiepiscopal function behauing him selfe as a worthie Pastor.* 1.538 The Roman religion of this holy Prelat is manifest. For as Fox Godwin and Bale L. cit. say he was a Cistertian Monke and at the commande∣ment of the Pope razed down to the ground a Church which him selfe had built.

Reginald Fiz Iocelin Archb. XLI.

10. THe next was Reginald fiz Iocelin, elected saith Godwin by the Monkes of Canterburie an. 1191. but he at first withstood what he might,* 1.539 and with teares vnfainedly besought them to make choise of some other, and dyed within few dayes after. Yet his Roman religion is cleare.* 1.540 For as Godwin saith the Pope presently afforded him his Pal.

Hubert VValter Archb. XLII.

11. IN the yeare 1193. succeded Hubert Walter and dyed an.* 1.541 1205. VVho was (saith Paris Hist. pag. 26.) vir profundi pectoris &c. A man of a deepe reache, and a singuler piller in the Realme, of incomparable stabilitie and wisdome. (The same hath Stow pag. 244.) and pag. 324. A magnifical and faithful man, who as long as he liued kept King Iohn from mischeefe and miserie. He was (saith Godwin) an excellent and memorable man, a bridle vnto the King and an obstacle of tyrany, the peace and comfort of the people, And lastly a notable refuge both of high and lowe against all manner of iniurie and oppression, faithful and loyal to his Prince, louing and very careful of his Contrie, in which he caused many excellent lawes to be established. King Richard ceur de Lion had experience of his great wisdom, and other manifould vertues. Nether was ther euer Clergie man ether befor or after him of so great power, neuer any man vsed his authoritie more moderatly.* 1.542 And as for the religion of this worthie Prelat it is mani∣fest. For as Godwin testifieth he founded a monasterie for his owne soules health, and for the soules of his Father and mother, as him self speaketh in the foundation, and an other of Cistercian Monkes. After his election pro∣fessed

him selfe a Monke, had a Pal from the Pope, and was his Legat. Pope Celestin the third (in Houeden pag. 763.) praiseth him exceedingly, and maketh him his Legat at the request (as he saith) of King Richard and all his Suffragans, and testifieth that of Huberts deserts, vertue, wisdome, and learning, the vniuersal Church reioyceth. And pag. 755. Houeden writeth, that this Archbishop held a Councel, wherin he apointed diuers things con∣cerning Masse, and Priests, espetially that they should not keepe women in their houses.* 1.543

Stephen Langton Archbishop XLIII.

12. THe 43. Archbishop was Stephen Langton an. 1207. and died an. 1228. He was (saith Westmon an. 1207.) A man of deepe iudgment,* 1.544 of comely personage, fine behauior, fit and sufficient (as much at lyeth in a man) to gouern the whole Church. Paris in his Hist. pag. 297. addeth that there was none greater nor equal to him for maners and learning, in the Court of Rome. Godwin saith he was a mā, in regard of many excellent gifts both of mind and bodie very fit for the place, brought vp in the Vniuersitie of Paris, and greatly esteemed by the

King and all the nobilitie of France, for his singuler and rare learning, made Chancellor of Paris, was admirablie learned, and writ many notable bookes. He deuided the Bible into Chap∣ters in such sort as we now account them,* 1.545 and built in a maner all the Archbishops Palace at Canterburie. The like commendations of learning yeldeth Bale vnto him Cent. 3. cap. 87. As for His Roman religion there can be no doubt.* 1.546 For he was both Cardi∣nal of Rome and made Archbishop by the Popes absolute authoritie as the said Au∣thors and all Chronicles testifie. He built also a sumptuous shrine for the bones of S. Thomas of C••nterburie, and as Bale speaketk after his maner, He largely poured out dreggs out of the goulden cup of the harlot.* 1.547

Richard Magnus. Archbishop. XLIIII.

13. THe 44. Archbishop was Richard Magnus, elected An. 1223. and continued about two yeares. He was (saith Paris who then liued Hist. pag. 494) Incomparable for learning and vertue. Fox Acts. pag. 274, saith that he was of a comely personage and eloquent tongue. Godwin addeth that he was a man very vvel learned, vvise graue vvel spoken, and of good report stoute

in defending the rights and liberties of the Church and of a personage, all streight, and well fauored and that the Pope delighted much with the eloquence, grauitie, and excellent behauiour of this Archbishop.* 1.548 The Roman Religion of this notable Prelat is euident. For as Godwin saith he was elected by the Pope him self, and so great in fauor with the Pope, as both he and Fox l. cit. write, that he obtained of the Pope what so euer he asked.

S. Edmund Archbishop. XLV.

* 1.54914. THe 45. Archbishop was S. Edmund elected an. 1234. and deceased an. 1244. A man (saith Westmon. an. 1234.) mirae sanctitatis & mansuetudinis of admirable sanctitie and meeknes, desiring the peace and honor both of the King and Realme. Paris (who then liued Hist. pag. 730. 743.) writeth much of his miracles, which Westmon an. 1244. saith were so many.* 1.550 Vt viderentur &c. that the Apostles times seemed to be returned again. And Bale Cent. 3. cap. 96. confesseth that cum aqua lustrali &c. VVith holy water he wrought many miracles. That omni tum litera∣rum &c. He exercised him self in all maner of learning and vertue. Fox Acts. pag. 339. calleth him a Saint. Godwin saith he was

a man very wel knowne, and indeede famous for his vertue and great learning.* 1.551 The Roman religion of this holy Archbishop is cer∣tain. For as Godwin writeth he was chosen by the procurement of the Pope, and had his Pal from him, as both he and Fox pag. 279. do testifie, and opposed him selfe against the marriage of a noble womā,* 1.552 who vpon the death of her first husband had wowed chastitie; and was after his death canoni∣zed for a Saint by Pope Innocent 4. Bale saith he was chosen Tanquam ad Rom. Pont.. &c. As one more redy at the Popes beck. And that vt Virginitatis assequeretur donum.* 1.553 To attain the gift of Virginitie, he betrathed him selfe with a ring to a woodden Image of the blessed Virgin wore hearcloth, preached the word of the Crosse for the Pope.

Boniface Archbishop. XLVI.

15. IN the yeare 1244. was chosen of the monks at the instance of king. Henrie 3. Boniface sonne to the Earle of Sauoie, who deceassed An. 1270. He was (saith Godwin) of a comely person, and performed three notable things whorthie memorie.* 1.554 He payed the debt of two and twentie thousand Marks that he found his See indebted in, He built a goodly Hospitall at Maidston And lastly fineshed the stately

Hall at Canterburie with the buildings adioyning. Of his Roman Religion there can be no doubt.* 1.555 For as Godw. writeth he was cōsecrated with the Popes owne handes, and obtained of the Pope the Bishoprick of Valentia, and diuers other spiritual promotions.

Robert Kilwarby Archbishop. XLVII.

* 1.55616. THe 47. Archb. was Robert Kil∣warby, elected An. 1272, and continued about six yeares. He was (saith Paris, Author of that tyme, Hist: pag. 1348.) Non solum vitae religiosae sanctitatis &c, accoun∣ted most famous not onely for the holines of a reli∣gious life, but also for knowledg and learning. Godwin writeth that he was a great Clerk, and left many monuments of the same in writing behind him. In both Vniuersities disputed excellent∣ly, and shewed him self in diuers kinds of excer∣cises.* 1.557 Of his Roman religion can be no question. For as Godwin and Bale cent. 4 cap. 46. write, he was made Archb. by the Pope ex plenitudine potestatis, by his absolute au∣thoritie. And besides he was a Franciscan frier as Godwin rightly saith, and Bale wrongly maketh him a Dominican, and Prouincial of their order in England, &

built the Gray Friers house in London, and finallie was Cardinal.

Iohn Peckam Archbishop. XLVIII.

17. IN the yeare 1278. succeeded Iohn Peckam, and departed this life An.* 1.558 1292. A man (saith Westmon An. 1278.) Perfectissimus in doctrina most Perfect in learning. Godwin saith of rare learning vsed great lenitie and gentlenes euery where, and of an exceeding meeke facil and liberal minde. His Roman religion is vndoubted.* 1.559 For all write he was a Franciscan Frier, and their Prouincial as his Predecessor had bene, and made Archbishop as Westmon. And Godwin. l. cit. and Fox Acts p. 349. and Bale Cent. 4. cap. 64. affirme by the meere authoritie of the Pope. whervpon he is tearmed of Bale magnus & robustus Antichristi miles a mightie and stout Champion of Antichrist.

Robert VVinchilsey Archb. XLIX.

18. THe 49. Archbishop was Robert VVinchelsey, elected an. 1294. & deceased an. 1313. Walsingham ypodig∣mat. pag. 100. writeth of him that. He ruled

the English Church notably in his dayes.* 1.560 Godwin saith that being a childe he was admired for his towardlines, and loued for his modest, and gentle behauior, gouerned the Vniuersitie of Paris with great commendation of integritie and wisdom, gaue proofe of excellent knowledg of all good learning by preaching and disputing, and was chosen to be Archbishop with the Kings good liking and applause of all men, and coming to Rome the Pope a good and vertuous man (saith Godwin) and Cardinals vvere amazed at his rare learning ioyned vvith discretion and vvisdom. He vvas a stout Prelat and a seuere punisher of sinne. Such preferments as fel to his disposition he euer besto∣vved on men of excellent learning, maintained many poore schollers at the Vniuersities, and to all kinde of poore people was exceding bountiful. In so much as therin I thinck he excelled all the Archbishops that euer were before or after him. Besides the daylie fragments of his house he gaue euerie Friday and Sonday to euery Begger a loafe of bread.* 1.561 And there were euerie such almes daies four or fiue thousand people. Besides this euerie great festiual daye he sent 150. pence to such poore people as could not fetch his Almes. Thus writeth Godwin of this admirable Archbishop, which ioined to that which hath bene recited out of him selfe and others of the rare learning and vertue of many Arch∣bishops, before, and shalbe of many others hereafter, were ynough to confound any

Protestant, and condemn their religion. As for his Roman religion it is apparant.* 1.562 For he was chosen by the Monkes, went to Rome, admired of the Pope and Car∣dinals, and answered thus to the Kinge, Vnder God our vniuersal lorde vve haue tvvo other lordes, a spiritual lord the Pope, and a temporal lord the King, and though vve be to obey botb, yet the spiritual rather than the temporal▪ as God∣win testifieth.

VValter Reinolds Archbishop L.

19. IN the yeare 1313. succeded Walter Reinolds and died an. 1327. He vvas (saith Godwin) but meanly learned,* 1.563 but very vvise and of good gouernment, singulerly fauored of King Edward, 2. for his assureed fidelitie and great wisdome. At the instance of the king (saith Godwin) he was thrust into the See by the Pope, receaued his Pal, and procured diuers Bulls from the Pope,* 1.564 which putteth his Rom. religion out of question.

Simon Mepham Archbishop LI.* 1.565

20. THe 51. Archbishop was Simon Mepham, cōsecrated An. 1327. and

died An.* 1.566 1333. He was (saith Godwin) verie wel learned, and Doctor of Diuinitie. his Roman relegion is certain. For as Godwin wri∣teth He was elected by the Monks, and afforded consecration by the Pope at Auinion.

Iohn Stratford Archbishop. LII.

21. THe 52. Archbishop was Iohn Stratford, elect An. 1333. and con∣tinued about 15. yeares.* 1.567 He was (writeth Godwin) famous for his learning, and gouern∣ment of the Archdeaconrie of Lincoln, a good Bishop, and both diligently and faithfully serued his king to the last hower, a verie gentle and mer∣ciful man, and gaue almes thrise euerie daye to 13. poore people.* 1.568 His Roman religion is euident. For he was (as Godwin saith first made Bishop of Winchester by the Pope, and after preferred by him also to the Arch∣bishoprick of Canterburie.

Iohn Vfford Archbishop LIII.

* 1.56922. IN the yeare 1348. succeded Iohn Vfford, and died the same yeare. He was sonne of the Earle of Suflolke, and Doctor of law. And as for his Roman Religion that is out of doubt,* 1.570 because (as

Godwin saith, he was pronounced Arch∣bishop by the Pope.

Thomas Bradwardin Archbishop. LIIII.

23. THe 54. was Thomas Bradwar∣din, elected an. 1349. and deceased the same yeare. He was (saith Godwin) a good Mathematician, a great Philosopher,* 1.571 and an excellent Diuine. But aboue all (saith he) is to be commended his sinceritie of life and conuersation. He was Confessor to King Edward 3. and in that office he behaued him selfe so as he deserueth eternal memorie for the same. He was wont to reprehend the King with great bouldnes for such thinges as were amisse in him, and in that long war of France he would be neuer from him, but admonished him often secreatly, and all his army in learned and most eloquent sermons publickly, that they waxed not proud of their manifold victories. And some there be that haue not doubted to ascribe that notable conquest rather to the vertue and holines of that man than to any prowes and wisdome of others. It it certain he was elected Archbishop without his seeking, and hardly (saith he) should yow finde any Archb. in any age to haue obtained his place in better sorte. This high commendation giueth Godwin vnto this great and worthie Prelat, and withal as

great a discommendation to his Prote∣stant religion.* 1.572 For (as Godwin him self saith) he was consecrated at Auinion by a Cardinal in the Frier minors Church which sufficiently ynough testifieth his Roman religion in so much as Bale Cent. 15. cap. 87. calleth him Papistam a Papist.

Simon Islip Archbishop. LV.

* 1.57324. IN the yeare 1349. was elect Simon Islip, and died an. 1366. He was (saith Godwin) Doctor of Law, a verie frugal man, and built the Colledg of Canterb. in Oxford. which is now a part of Christchurch. His Roman religion is vndoubted.* 1.574 For as Godwin writeth the Pope bestowed the Archbishoprick vpon him. And in his Epitaph. S. Peter is professed Princeps Aposto∣lorum, The prince of the Apostles.

Simon Langhorn Archbishop LVI.

25. THe 56. Archbishop was Simon Langhorn, elect an. 1366. and continewed but two yeares. He was (saith Godwin) first a Monke, then Prior, lastly Abbot of Westminster. Thence elected Bishop of London, then of Ely,

and lastly of Canterburie.* 1.575 How Roman a Catholick he was, appeareth by Godwin, who writeth that the Pope remoued him from Ely to Canterburie, sent his Pal, and lastly made him Cardinal and Legat into England as appeareth by his Epitaph. In this Archbishops time Wicklef began to be angry (saith Godwin) with the Pope,* 1.576 Arch∣bishops and Monks, because this Archbishop displaced him out of Canterb. Colledg. And the better to wreak his anger vpon them, went out of the Church and began his heresies.

VVilliam VVitlesley Archbishop. LVII.

26. THe 57. Archbishop was William Wittlesley,* 1.577 elected an. 1368. and died an. 1374. He was (saith Godwin) Doctor of Law, and preached in Latin verie learnedly. He was a Roman Catholick as the same Godwin declareth saying that he was aduanced by the Popes onely authoritie.* 1.578

Simon Sulburie Archbishop. LVIII.

* 1.57927. THe 58. was Simon Suldburie, elected an. 1375. and died an. 1381. He was (saith Godwin) a noble Prelat, verie wise, learned, eloquent, liberal, merciful, and preached in Latin very learnedlie. Stow Chron. pag. 458. saith he was eloquent man, and wise beyond all wise men of the Realme, and fulfilled most worthie martirdom, being slaine of the rebellious commons.* 1.580 His Roman reli∣gion is notorious. For (as the said Godw. writeth) he was houshould Chaplin to Pope Innocent, and one of the Iudges of his Rota, who bestowed vpon him the Archbishoprick, and sent him his Bulls.

VVilliam Courtney Archb. LIX.

* 1.58128. IN the yeare 1381. succeded William Courtney, and deceased an. 1396. He was (writeth Godwin) sonne to hugh Courtney Earle of Deuonshire, and was a great Lawyer.* 1.582 As for his Roman religion ther can be no doubt. For (as Godwin saith) the Pope bestowed the Archbishoprick vpon him, sent him his Pal, and (as Wal∣singham

writeth) made him Cardinal. And Eox Acts pag. 505 saith, He set King Richard 2. Vpon the poore Christians of VVicklefs side, condemned some, made diuers abiure and do pennance.

Thomas Arundel Archbishop. LX.

29. IN the year 1396. succeded Thomas Arundel,* 1.583 and died 1413. He was (saith Godwin) sonne to Robert Earle of Arun∣del and VVarren, was vndoubtedly (saith he) a worthy Prelat, wise and very stout. And Wal∣singhan who them liued, Hist. pag. 432. saith he was eminentissima turris Ecclesiae. &c. A most eminent Tower, and inuincible Champion of the Church of England.* 1.584 As for his Roman religion there can be no doubt therof. For Godwin writeth that by the Popes prouision he was made Archb: of Can∣terb; and receaued his Pal. Fox Acts pag. 524. citeth his Constitution wherin he professeth S. Peters supremacie, and pag. 507. saith He was a great enemy of English (Wicklefian) bookes, and the Authors of them. Bale Cent. 7. cap. 50. saith he imprisoned the Wiclefists, and made them abiure their haeresie.

Henrie Chichley Archbishop. LXI.

* 1.58530. THe 61. Archb: was Henrie Chichley in the yeare 1414. and departed this wordl. An. 1443. He was (as Godwin writeth) Doctor of lawe, much em∣ployed in Embassages of the King, wherin he euer behaued him self wisely, and to the kings good liking. He alwaies enioyed his Princes fauor, was wise in gouerning his See, laudably bountiful in bestowing his goods to the good of the common vvelth, and lasly, stout and seuere in administra∣tion of iustice. In Hiham Feris he built a goodly Colledg, and also an hospital, and in Oxford two Colledges, and called one Bernards Colledg an other Al soules.* 1.586 As for his Roman religion there can be no question of it. For as the said Godwin writeth the Pope bestowed the Archb. vpon him, sent him his Pal, and made him Cardinal, and his Legat in England. And Bale Cent. 7. cap. 50. accounteth him a persecuter of Wicklefists. And as is said in the Epitaph of his Tombe was made Bishop by the Popes owne hands.

Iohn Stafford Archbishop LXII.

19. IN the yeare 1443. succeded Iohn Stafford, and died.* 1.587 1452. He vvas (saith Godwin in the Bishops of Bathe) a man very noble, and no les learned, sonne vnto the Earle of Stafford and Doctor of Lavve. As for his Ro∣man religion that is manifest, because as Godwin writeth he was made Archb. by the Popes absolute authoritie, and before obtained of Pope Martin the Bishoprick of Bathe.

Iohn Kemp Archbishop. LXIII.

15. IN the yeare 1452. succeded Iohn Kemp and deceased An. 1453. He was saith Godwin Doctor of Lavve. And his Roman religion is certain for as God∣win writeth,* 1.588 The Pope bestowed the Archb. vpon him, sent him his Pal, and after made him Cardinal which also testi∣fieth Bale Cent. 11. cap. 55.

Thomas Bourchier Archbishop. LXIIII.

* 1.58933. THe 64. Archb: was Thomas Bourchier elect An. 1454, and deceased An. 1486. He was sonne to Hen∣rie Bourchier Earle of Essex, brought vp in Oxford, of which Vniuersitie he was Chancelor. Bale Cent. 11. cap. 75. saith he was a man honorable for his learning, vertue, and the blood of the Earles of Essex.* 1.590 His Romane Religion is manifest by Godwin.

Iohn Morton Archbishop. LXV.

34. THe 65. Archb: was Iohn morton An, 1487. and dyed An. 1500. He vvas (saith Stow Chron.* 1.591 pag. 789) of excellent vvit learning and vertue. Godwin saith, he was Doctor of lavv, had manifould good partes, great learning in the lavv, vvisdom, discretion, and other vertues, notable loyaltie, and faithfulnes to his Prince. Bale Cent. 11. cap. 85. Vir moribus &c. A famous man in that age for vertue and learning, seuere, and a louer of iustice A man that in his time surpassed all the Prelats of En∣gland in vvisdome and grauitie. As for his Roman religion that is manifest.* 1.592 For he

was elected by the Monks, confirmed redily by the Pope, and made also Cardi∣nal, and procured Saint Anselm to be canonized.

Henrie Dean Archbishop. LXVI.

35. THe 66. Archb. was Henrie Dean An. 1501. and died An.* 1.593 1502. He was (saith Godwin in Bishops of Salsburie) Doctor of Diuinitie, a wise and indu∣strious man.* 1.594 And of his Roman religion none can make doubt for he was an Abbot, chosen by the Monks, had his Pal from the Pope, and tooke his oath of fidelitie to the Pope set downe before c. as yow may see in Godwin.

VVilliam VVarham Archbishop LXVI.

36. THe 67. Archbishop. was William Warham an.* 1.595 1504. and deceassed an. 1532. He was as Godwin writeth Doctor of lavv, and greatly commended for his wisdom by King Henrie 7. That he was a Roman Catholick is manifest.* 1.596 For as Godwin writeth, he said masse, and was chosen by Queene Catherin for one of

her Aduocats to defend her mariage with King Henrie 8. which was con∣tracted by the Popes Dispensation. And vndoubtedly when he receaued his Pal he tooke the forsaid oath of fidelitie to the Pope.

Thomas Cranmer Archbishop LXVIII.

37. THe 68. Archb. but first forsaker of S. Austin and his Predecessors faith was Thomas Cranmer in the year 1533. and put to death 1556. He was not chosen for any deserts, but being Chaplin to Anne Bullen, and known to desire her preferment and to further King Henries lusts, was by him first sent in Embassie about the diuorce, as yow may see in Fox pag. 1689. and after nominated to this dig∣nitie,* 1.597 to the end that if the Pope refused to pronounce sentence of diuorce betweene him and Queene Catherin, Cranmer might do it. He was so carnal and so womanish,* 1.598 as his own mother would often say, she euer thought women would be his vndoing. Wherin she was nothing deceaued. For as Godwin con∣fesseth. He being yet very yong left his fellswship in Iesus Colledg in Cambridg for loue of a woman

whome he maried. And after, being Archb. in his return from Rome, he brought with him a Duchwoman, to whome (saith Fox pag. 1037.) it is supposed he was married, whome all King Henries time he carried vp and downe with him in a Trunck, and in King Edwards tyme married her. He was also trecherous to his Prince. For abbeit he had receaned so great fauors of King Henrie 8. and was by him,* 1.599 apointed one of the Executors of his will, yet streight after his death he agreed to the breaking of it. And after King Edwards death wrought all he could to the aduancing of Queene Iane & vtter excluding from the crowne of King Henries lawful daughter and his right Prince Queene Marie and first sub∣scribed to the disenheriting of Queene Marie,* 1.600 and to that rebellious letter which he and his accomplices sent to Queene Marie,* 1.601 And Fox to his euerlasting confu∣sion hath set downe in his Acts pag. 1299. edit. 1596. and maruel it were if one who thus forsooke God and his Prince, should not also forsake his Predecessors faith?* 1.602 If he who had thus lost, as Saint Paul speaketh, a good conscience should not also make ship wrack of his faith.* 1.603 For first he was a Roman Catholick, and so conti∣newed from his childhood til he was

Archbishop, and a while after. At his first going to the Pope was by him made his Penitentiarie as Fox hath edit: 1596. pag. 1690. went to Rome for his Pal and there tooke the vsual oath of fidelitie to the Pope. But in the next yeare after, to wit in the yeare 1534. When king Henrie by Parliament procured him self to be tearmed head of the Church he also for∣sooke the Pope in that point yet in all other agreed with him as the king did, and both by words and deedes persecuted the Protestants,* 1.604 as you may see in Fox in Lamberts death and others. And after King Henries death vnder king Edward songe Masse with great maiestie for the king of France his soule assisted with 8. Bishops as writeth Stow Chron.* 1.605 pag. 1547. yet after he fel to Lutheranism, and set out a Cathechisme wherin with Luther he taught the real presence of Christ in the blessed Sacrament;* 1.606 But staying not long there, from thence turned with the Duke of Somer.* 1.607 to Zuinglianisme, and published an other Cathechisme which denyed the real presence. After all this vnder Queene Marie for hope of life recanted all his he∣resies, and both by tongue and penne professed the Roman Catholick faith. But perceauing that he should die, choosing rather to die in account of Protestants a

martyr, than in iudgment of both them and vs a malefactor, he finally ended his life in Zuinglianisme, being both con∣demned for Heresie against God, and for rebellion against his Prince as Fox confesseth pag. 1698. Edit. 1596. And so as his faith had bene far different for a time from his Prededessors so was his end ignominious and far from the glorie of their happie departures.

Reginald Poole Archb. LXIX.

30. THe 69. and last Catholich Archb. hithertho, was Reginald Poole consecrated an. 1555. and departed this life an. 1558. the same yeare and day that Queen Marie died. He was sonne to Syr Richard Pool Cosin german to King Henrie 8. and of Margaret Countesse of Salsburie Daughter of George Duke of Clarence and brother of King Edward 4. He was a man (saith Godwin) of manifold and excellent partes, not onely very learned, which is better known than it neede many wordes, but also of such modestie in behauiour and integritie of life and conuersation, as he was of all men both loued and reuerenced. And beyond seas he was so famous, that without all seeking of his he was first made Cardinal, after

Legat to the Councel of Trent and twise elected Pope;* 1.608 to which supreme dignitie wanted nothing but his owne consent. He was by the confession of Ridley in Fox Edit. 1596. pag. 1595. a man worthy of all humilitye reuerence and honor, and indued with manifould graces of learning and vertue. As for his Roman religion it might seeme needles to proue it if Doctor Bukley and some other Ministers were not ashamed to challeng him for a Protestant whose impudencie I will refel with the testimo∣nie of their owne Authors. For Godwin saith in King Henries time he dealt by letters to his frends to exhort them from all conformitie to reformation and being accused in the Conclaue of fauering pro∣testants and of other matters, He cleared himself (saith Godwin) of all these suspitions absolutely so that the next day they were more resolute to make him Pope than before. And infra he saith Queene Marie loued him for his learning and nobilitie but aboue all for his religion and finally that he reconciled England to the Pope and receiued from him his Pal. Bale Cent 8. cap. 100. saith he was a Cardinal soldier of Antichrist, not to be commended for any vertue by the seruant of God, and saith that in an Oration to the Emperor he called the German Prote∣stants newe Turks,* 1.609 and their Gospel Turcicum

pestiferum & adulterinum semen Turkish pesti∣ferous and adulterous seede.* 1.610 which Crashew was not a shamed in his sermon at Paules Crosse to affirme that Poole said o the written word of God. Farther more Bale termeth this worthie Prelat and great ornament of our Nation horrible beast a rooter out of the truth of the Gospel a most wicked Traitor to his Contrie, and prayeth God to confound him. So vndoubted it was while Cardinal Poole liued that he was no Pro∣testant but a most earnest Roman Catho∣lick.* 1.611 Which who readeth his booke and considereth his deedes may yet see more fully. But by him may the iudicious reader see with what truth or face our Ministers challeng S. Austin and other holy and antient Archbishops of Canterburie to be of their religion.

Epilog.* 1.612

39. THus yow see the first and the last of the Catholick Archbishops of Canterburie, namely S. Austin and Car∣dinal Pole to haue said Masse and had their Palls from Rome, and all of them (except one) euer since the first Christia∣nitie of our Nation vnto our daies, for number thre score and nine for contine∣wance of nine hundred fisty and eight

yeares, for learning many of them most famous, for wisdom most excellent, and for vertue diuers of them most admirable, as you haue heard by the very confession of Protestants them selues.* 1.613 Thus manie (I say) thus excellently qualified Primats and Pastors of al England, thus long to haue taught the Catholick faith, to haue followed it them selues, to haue defended it with their great learning, maintained it by their miracles, authorized it by their notable vertues, and finally to haue liued in it most religiously, and died most happely; What shall wee thinck of them? That so many, and great Clerks were so many hundred yeares ignorant of the truth? That so many and so great Saints so long tyme missed of the way to heauen? That all our Ancestors who so many yeares followed them were christened in vaine, beleeued in vaine, and worshiped and serued God in vaine, and finally died in their sinnes; and are damned and gon to hel?* 1.614 As we must needs thinck vnles we graunt the Roman Catholick faith to be the faith of Christ and right way to saluation. Shall, I say such an vnchristian, vnnatural, and vnreasonable thought enter into our harts? And not rather follow the aduise of S. Paul saying Memen∣tote Praepositorum vestrorum qui vobis locuti sunt

verbum Dei, quorum intuentes exitum conuersa∣tionis imitamini fidem,* 1.615 Let vs behould the holy conuersation and happie & vertuous ende of those holy and worthy Prelat: and primats of England, assuring our selues that vertue can not follow the Diuel, nor Gods Saints be condemned to Hel. Let vs embrace their faith which was the roote of their vertue, and their cheefe guide in their way to heauen, whither they are happily ariued and we shall assuredly follow if we keepe their faith and imitat their vertue. And thus hauing shewed that all our Archbishops of Canterburie, and consequently all our Clergie, Bishops, Archdeacons, Deacons Canons, Pastors, Vicars, Monkes,* 1.616 and Friers were Roman Catholicks euen from the first Christianity of our Nation to our age, Let vs proc••ed an shew the same of our Christian Kings and Laitie.

CHAP. XXI. That all our Christian English kings to king Henrie 8. time were Ro∣man Catholicks proued by general reasons.

* 1.6171. FIrst because (as I said of the Arch∣bishops) ther is no script, no scrole, no record, no monument, to testifie that our former Christian kings were of any other religion than king Henrie 8. was before he began the change. Therfor they that affirme the contrarie either know it by reuelation, or speake without booke. Besides it is impossible that ther should be an alteration in religion which is the most markablest thing in a Common welth, and that there should be no men∣tion therof; and altogether incredible in England, where we see the first alteration from Paganisme to Christia∣nitie, and now lately from Papistrie to Protestancie recorded in all Histories. yea priuat mutations made by kings in some Churches from Priests to monks or contrary wise. And can we thinck that a mutation from Protestancie to Papistrie

(if any such had bene) would haue bene omitted and forgotten. 2. All the Arch∣bishops of Canterburie were Roman Catholicks as is before shewed,* 1.618 and yet none of them trobled by the kings of former times for his religion▪ yea most of them greatly honored by them, and diuers made Archbishops by their kings procurment.* 1.619 3. They suffered the said Ar∣chbishops to go to Rome (where diuers of them were consecrated of the Pope) to receaue their Pal, to be his legat, and take their forsaid oath of fidelitie to the Pope, which if they had bene Protest. and not perfect Roman Catholick they would neuer haue permitted. yea some of the kings procured Pals for their Archb:* 1.620 as King Edwin for S. Paulin in Beda lib. 2. cap. 17,. King Alfwald for Archbishop Eanbald, Florent. An. 779. Huntington lib.. 3. king Rufus for S. Anselm, Fox Acts. pag. 185. 4. Nine of the ancient kings left their Kingdomes and became monks,* 1.621 as Fox confesseth Acts. pag. 133. whose names are these, king Kinegilfus, K. Ced∣walla, king Ina, king Ethelred, king Sige∣bert, king Coenred, king Offa, king Ed∣bert,* 1.622 to whome pag. 131. he addeth king Kenred. Now mōkes in that time vowed chastitie as is euident in S. Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. lib. 4. cap. 25. lib. 3. cap. 25. And

Pouertie lib. 1. cap. 25. And obedience. lib. 4. cap. 5. And how Papistical this is, and contrary to Protestancie euery one knoweth. Beside as Fox saith pag. 115. most like they did this for holines sake, thincking in this kind of life to serue or please God better, or to merit more which Kinde of act or ende of theirs is plain Papistical, and quite opposit to Protestancie. And therfore Fox saith, that these Kings were far deceaued. To these Kings we may adioin 19. Queenes and Kings daughters whome Fox also pag. 134. confesseth to haue left their royall estate,* 1.623 and becommen Nunnes. Yea pag. 137. he citeth out of an ancient Chronicle, That in the Primitiue Church of England Kings,* 1.624 Princes, Dukes, Earles, Barons, and Rulers of Churches incensed with a desire of heauen, laboring and striuing among them selues to enter into Monkerie into voluntarie exile and solitarie life, forsooke all and followed the Lord. The same hath Huntington. lib. 5. Houed. and others. Is this thinck we a proceding of Protestants or rather of earnest and deuout Roman Catholicks?

* 1.6252. Fiftly. They desired the Pope to con∣firme their Charters which they made. This you may see of King Ethelbert the first Christian King, in Malmsb: lib. 1. Pont. pag. 208. Of King Coenred and King Offa in Capgraue in vita Egwin.

Of King Egbert in Florent. Chron. An. 676. of King wulfer in Ingulf. pag: 884. Of an other King Offa in Paris An. 794. Of King Edgar in Malmsb. lib. 2. Reg. pag. 57. 6. They suffered appeals to Rome from them selues.* 1.626 This is euident in King Egbert and King Alfred in Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. 7. They beleeued S. Peter to be Prince of the Apostles as is to be seene in King Offa his Charter in Cambden in Brit.* 1.627 pag. 613. and S. Peter to be higher in degree than S. Paule, as is to be seene in King Ina his verses there pag. 193. and Peter onely to haue had the keies. to witt of all the Church, as Reinolds confesseth Confer. pag. 12, And finally the Church of Rome in their time to be the Catholick and Apostolick Church, as Beda testifieth lib. 3. cap. 29, at what time the Protestants ac∣count the Roman Church the who are of Babilon, and the Pope Antichrist.* 1.628 8. Seuen of these our English Kings are Canoni∣zed by the Roman Church in the Marti∣rologe, to wit, Ethelbert, Richard, Oswald, Sebbi, Edmund, Edward martir, Edward Confessor,* 1.629 which would neuer haue bene done if they had not bene Roman Ca∣tholicks.

9. Our ancient English Kings could be no Protestants therfore they were Ro∣man Catholicks. For no others challenge

them for theirs. That they could be no Protestants is most manifest. First because the opinion of iustification by onely faith is accounted of Protestants the foundation,* 1.630 head, and cheefest point and soule of their Doctrin and Church, It is (saith Luther Prefat. in Ionam) the head of Christian Religion, the summe of the scriptures. Prefat: ad Galath: If the article of Iustification (by onely faith) be once lost, then is all true Christian doctrin lost. And as many as hould not that doctrin are Iewes Turks Papists or hereticks. Item. By this onely doctrin the Church is built and in this it consisteth. And in cap. 1. Galath. If we neglect the Arti∣cle of Iustification we leese all together. And in cap. 2. It is the principal Article of all Christian doctrin all other Arcicles are comprehended in it. Fox Acts.* 1.631 pag. 840. saith It is the foundation of all Christianitie,* 1.632 And pag. 770. the onely principal origen of our saluatian. Chark in the Tower disputation saith. It is the soule of the Church. And the same say all other Prote∣testants. But this foundation, this head, this soule of Protestancie, our ancient Kings knew not, as Fox plainly confes∣seth in these wordes pag. 170. The Doctrin of Iustification (by onely faith) was then vnknown. And pag. 133. writeth thus of our antien∣test Christian Kings.* 1.633 They lackt the doctrin and knowledg in Christs Gospel espetially (saith he) in the Article of free Iustification by faith

and therfor (saith he) they ran the wrong way. Loe he granteth that they were ignorant espetially of that which Protest: esteeme the especiallest point of Protestancie. And Ibid. speaking of our ancient Chri∣stian Kings hath these wordes: How great the blindnes and ignorance of these men was who wanting no zeale wanted knowledg, seeking their saluation by their meritorious deedes, which I write (saith he) here to put vs in mind how much we at this present are bound to God for the true sinceritie of his truth hidden so long before to our fforancestors, and opened now to vs.* 1.634 This onely lamenting to see them haue such works and want our faith, and vs to haue right faith and want their workes. Could he say more plainly that our Ancient Princes and Christian Ancestors knew not so much as the foun∣dation of Protestancy, and wanted their faith? And with what face then can any man challeng them for Protestants. And heere I challeng Abbots or what minister so euer,* 1.635 to shewe one ancient English man, Woman, or Child that held this forsaid foundation, head, and soule of their religion; And if they can not (as indeede they can not) let them confesse, that there was neuer ancient English Pro∣testant, vnles they will make Protest: without head or or soule.

3. Moreouer to build or indow Reli∣gious

houses (as Doc. Abbots saith Answer to D.* 1.636 Bishop) for redemption of their sinnes and purchase of their soules health proceeded of the wāt of the sight of the sunne of righteousnes.* 1.637 And Fox. pag. 133. saith it is contrary to the rule of Christs Gospel. But the same Fox Ibid. testifieth that our first Christian kings built monasteries seeking for merit with God, and remedie of their soules and remedy of their sinnnes, and prooueth it by a Charter of King Ethelbald, which he might haue proued by as many Charters of those ancient kings as are extant. One of King Ethelbald I will cite out of Ingulph. made to free monks from taxes the third yeare of his Reigne which was 718, some what more than a hunderd yeares after S. Austin. Ego Ethelbald &c, I Ethel∣bald King of marchland for the loue of the cele∣stical Contry,* 1.638 and for the redemption of my soule haue prouidently decreed to free it by good worke from all bond of sinne. King Ethelbert also Pro animae suae remedio &c, for the good of his soule gaue to Mellit Bishop the land called Tillingham out of Stow Chron. pag. 77. And so of the rest.* 1.639 Again Fox pag. 154. The causes why solemn Monasteries were first founded by Kings, Queenes, Kings daughters, and rich Consuls, are these, Pro remedio animae meae, pro remissione peccatorum meorum, pro redemptione peccatorum meorum, & pro salute Regnorum

meorum quique subiacent regimini populorum in honorem gloriosae virginis. For the redemption of my soul for the redeeming of my sinnes and for the saftie of my Kingdoms and people subiect to my gouernment to the honor of the glorious Virgin. And therfor by D. Abbots his verdict, and by euident inference our auncient Princes wanted the sunne of Protestants righteousnes.* 1.640 10. And lastly I proue it by the plain confes∣sion of Protest. For Fox Acts. pag. 132. saith our first Christian Kings were deuout to Church men, espetially to the Church of Rome. Which was, in the opinion of Protestāts,* 1.641 when the Pope was known Antichrist, That is, in Boniface. 3. time, and since. Bale Cent. 1. cap, 73, saith of king Ethelbert our first Christian king that He receaued the doctrin of the Roman Religion with all the im∣posture therof, and died the 21. yeare of his recea∣ued Papistrie, Could he speake more plain∣ly? And Cent. 13. cap. 5, Felix saith he con∣uerted the East parte of England to Papistrie.* 1.642 And Ibid cap. 4. he saith that Birin vnder colour of the Gospel taught the VVest saxons Papi∣sticam fidem Papistical faith. The same con∣fesse diuers other Protestants, as hath bene shewed before when we proued that S. Greg. and S. Austin were by the con∣fession of Protestants plain Rom. Catho∣licks.

4. To all these particuler proofes I ad a general one vz the English names which our ancient Kings and people gaue to their seruice and their Pastors;* 1.643 also their Churches Tombs and Epitaphes and finally all their ancient Monuments do testifie and proclame their Catholick Ro∣man religion. For their seruice of God they called Masse, Nether can it be shewed, that euer they called it other wise, and of it haue they tearmed the cheefe feasts of the yeare, as Christmasse, Candlemasse, Michelmas,* 1.644 Martin masse. As likwise they haue tearmed Shreuetide of their Shre∣iuing and confessing them selues before they began their lent Fast, Palmesonday of the Palmes which they caried on that day, as Catholicks at this day doe; Ember dayes of the Catholick fast of Quator tēpora corruptly pronouncing the last word.* 1.645 Their cheefe Doers of their seruice they termed Priestes. That is (as Protest. con∣fesse) Sacrificers, and therfor their ministers abhor the name.* 1.646 Their cheefe Churches they built in forme of a Crosse. The cheefe Altar therin on high and toward the East,* 1.647 and diuers Altars in little Chap∣pells about; erected therin a Roodloft with the Roode or Crosse of Christ vp∣pon it, adorned their Chappells euen the very glasse windowes with Pictures. In

like sort they buried their dead with Crosses as was seene on the tombe of King Arthur,* 1.648 and their Bishops with Chalices as in the Tombe of S. Birin, and vsually on the Epitaphs desire men to pray for the soule of the dead.* 1.649 And where I pray yow was the Protestant Commu∣nion when our first Christian Ancestors termed their cheefe seruice of God, Masse, and therof named their principall feasts in the yeare? where were their Ministers when they termed their Pastors. Priests and sacrificers. Wher were their Churches when all the Cathedrall Churches were built in forme of a Crosse, with one high Altar, and diuers little Altars in the Church about; where were they them selues when our Ancestors euen dead did by Crosses wher with they were buried, and the Epitaphs of their Tombes pro∣fesse the Roman Catholick religion.

CHAP. XXII. Certayne obiections of Ministers that our auncient Kings were not Romane Catholiques disproued.

1. ALbeit euery one of iudgment will easely see that what can be obiected against this so cleare,* 1.650 and by the Aduersaries confessed truth, is but cauils which want not against almost the euidenst truth that is: yet for satisfaction of all sorts of people, we wil propose what D. Abbots in his Answer to D. Bishops epistle pag. 199. lately hath col∣lected for proofe that our ancient Kings were Protestants, or at least not perfect [obiec∣tion. 1] Roman Catholicks. First he saith that our antient Kings had the supremacie in causes Ecclesiasticall. [Ansvver.] This is euidently false by what hath bene said in the 5. 6. and 7. proofe of the former Chapter. To which I add that (as it shalbe shewed herafter) King Edward 3. whome Protestants account to make most for them, professed it to be a sauor of heresie to deny the Popes supremacie in causes ecclesiasticall.

2. Abbots saith that the kings founded Bishopricks and inuested them at their [obiec∣tion. 2] pleasur, as did Edward Confessor the Bishoprick of Exester. [Ansvver.] That in S. Austins time or long after the King founded Bishopricks and inuested Bishops is appa∣rantly false. For it is euident in Beda lib. 1. cap. 29. That S. Greg. at his owne pleasure apointed two Archbishopricks, & vnder each of them twelue Bishopricks to be erected in England. And lib. 2. cap. 4. That S. Austin by his authoritie founded the Archbishoprick of Canterburie, and the Bishopricks of London and Rochester,* 1.651 and that the King then did onely build them Churches, indow the Bishopricks with lands and giue them (saith Beda lib. 1. cap. 28.) Possessions necessarie for their mainte∣nance. And aboue 800. yeares agoe when King Offa would alter the Bishoprik of Lichfeild in to an Archbishoprick,* 1.652 he took not vpon him to doe it by his owne authoritie or of the Bishops of his realm,* 1.653 but procured Pope Adrian to send two legats for that purpose. Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 4.* 1.654 And▪ 700. yeares agoe mhen King Edward Senior erected fiue Bishopricks in the West Contrie, it was done by the expresse commandement of Pope For∣mosus. Malmsb. 2. Reg. cap. 5.* 1.655 And about 500. yeares agoe, when King William

Conqueror would haue some English Bishops deposed, and Bishopricks tran∣slated from litle Tounes to greater Citties, he procured Pope Alexander. 2. to send a Legat hither to doe it. Malmsb. 1. Pont. But yet we grāt that a while before the Conquest, and somwhat after, Kings tooke vpon them to inuest Bishops and Abbots as appeareth in Ingulp. pag. 806. But this fact of theirs done of som igno∣rantly as must be thought of King Edred and others before the Conquest who were perfect Catholicks in faith (as shall appeare herafter) and also vertuous in life; of others perhaps presumptuously and couetously against the order of the Church, proueth no more that they were no Catholicks, than worse facts of theirs against the law of Christ proueth them to haue bene no Christians. For if Prin∣ces maye by euery fact of theirs be iudged of what religion they are, they would sometimes seeme no Christians nor yet to haue a God. As for S. Edward he might wel doe what he did, for he was apointed by the Pope to be his Vicegerent and as it were Legat as we shall shewe in his life. [obiec∣tion. 3] 2. Thirdly, they made (saith Abbots) lawes for the order and gouernment of the Church, as is to be seene in the lawes of Edward, of Alfred, of Ethelstan, and Canutus in Fox Volum. 1. in fine,

and by many laws made since the Conquest against intrusions of the Pope, as is to be seene in Syr Edward Cookes reports part 5. [Ansvver.] Touching the lawes of the Christian Kings before the Conquest, I answer that they are not Ecclesiasticall lawes such as define any thing as a point of faith, or prescribe any thing concerning Religion and worship of God, but are meere commandements partly for execution of former Ecclesia∣sticall lawes, partly for procurement and conseruation of externall peace, quietnes, and order of the Church, which kinde of lawes Princes may make, as is to be seene in Stapleton Relect. Controu. 2. q. 5. Ar. 1.* 1.656 Besides that, Christian Princes apoint thus some times things in ecclesiasticall matters not of authoritie, but vpon zeale, and not to dispose of faith and religion. As for the lawes made since the Conquest which may seeme preiudiciall to the Popes authoritie, the cheefest Authors of them, were Edward 3. and Richard 2. who (as shall appeare heerafter) plainly pro∣fessed the Popes Supremacie. And therfor what lawes they made, were no way to denie his authoritie, but to restrain the execution therof in some cases: because as the Apostle saith Omnia licent sed non omnia expediunt. All things are lawfull but all things are not expedient. So they thought

that some execution of his authority in some matters would be preiud••ciall to their temporall state, and therfor thought it not expedient that in those cases it should be practised. As for Cookes reports they haue bene so answered as I thinck neither him self nor any for him will [obiec∣tion. 4] replie. Fourthlie, saith Abbots Then were the scriptures in foure seuerall languages of so many seuerall Nations, besides the Latin tongue common to them all Beda lib. 1. cap. 1. This is vntrue, [Ansvver.] and Beda rather saith the contra∣rie. His words are these. This Iland at this present to the number of the 5. bookes of Moises, doth studie and set forth the knowledg of one perfect truth, that is with the language of the English, the Britons, the Scotts, the Picts, and the Latin which by studie of the scripture is made common to all the rest. In which words he saith, that the Inhabitants preached and published Christs truth in fiue seueral languages, but the scripture they studied onely in Latin, and therby it, became common to all the Inhabitants. And be∣fore in the life of Theodor, we shewed by the confession of diuers Protestants, that masse was in his tyme, (which was before S. Beda) in Latin onely. But admit that the scripture were then in Latin and in English too, how proueth that, that English men then were no Catholicks.

Haue not English Catholicks now the scripture in English? Fiftlie, saith Abbots, [obiec∣tion. 5] Then were they in Monasteries commanded to be exercised in the reading of scriptures, and euery one was required to learn the Lords prayer and Creede in the English tongue. This is not worth the answering. [Ansvver.] For what doth the Monks reading scripture, or the peoples learning the Lords prayer and Creed in English make against Catholick Religion?

3. Sixtly, saith Abbots, Then was the Com∣muniō [obiec∣tion. 6] ministred in both kindes as Paris in Heral∣do and Rafo reporteth of some soldiers. [Ansvver.] What Paris saith of soldiers I knowe not. For at this present I haue him not at hand. But that English men in our Primitiue Church communicated onely with form of bread, appeareth by Beda. lib. 2. cap. 5. Wher Pagans say to S. Mellit, VVhy dost thou not giue vnto vs of that white bread which thou didst giue to our Father Seba, and dost yet giue to the people in Church? But if S. Mellit had communicated people in both kinds, it is lykly they would haue demanded both. Besids that Beda expoundeth that place of Luke: (Cognouerunt eum in fractione panis (where mention is of one onely kinde) of sacramental communion: Therfor he (and consequently our En∣glish Church then) alowed communion

in one kinde. But whether they commu∣nicated in both or one kinde, maketh little to proue that they were not Catho∣lick••, because til lay people were forbid∣den, it was lawful for them to communi∣cate [Obiec∣tion. 7] in both kindes.

4. Seauenthlie thē (saith Abbots) was Tran∣substantiation vnknowne, and when it began to be broached or not long after, Elfricus Archbishop of Canterburie contradicted it. [Ansvver.] How vntrue this is of Trāsubstantiation hath bene shewed before in the life of S. Greg: and S. Odo As for Elfric the Protestant Bishops them selues who published that sermon confes∣se,* 1.657 that the Author therof was no Arch∣bishop of Canterbury. More likly it is to be true which Fox Acts. pag. 1148. saith that it was Elfric surnamed Bata, an He∣retick, who (as S. Dunstan appearing to one in a vision said (as reporteth Osbern) attempted to disherit his Church, but I haue stop∣ped him (saith S. Dunstan) & he could not pre∣uaile. Albeit indeed that sermon doth more approoue Transubstantiation than disprooue it. For in that is saide, that Christ turned through inuisible might the bread to his owne body and wine to his blood. And that holy howsel is by might of Gods word truly Christs body and his blood: And that after their halow∣ing, bread and wine trulye are Christs body and blood. And what other do Catholicks now

say, but what here is said? Vz. That bread and wine are by inuisible power turned into Christs body and blood, and become after consecration truly (not figuratiuly) his body and blood. And though the Au∣thor of the sermon ad, that the sacrament after consecration is not bodily but Ghostly Christs bodie, yet the word ghostly is not added to deny the word (Truly) which is absolutly affirmed, but onely to deny the word (Bodily) that is carnally and after a Capharnaitical maner which is Catho∣lick doctrin. For though the Eucharist be truly and really Christs body, yet is it not Christs bodie after a carnal maner, but after a spirituall & mystical maner. Now wher he saith (which Bilson lib. of Obed. pag. 681, and Protestants vrge) that holy how∣sel after bodily vnderstanding, is a corruptible and mutable creature, maketh nothing against Transubstantiation. For his mea∣ning is, that the sacrament according to bodily vnderstanding, that is, according to the outward forme which with bo∣dily eies we see and vnderstand, is a cor∣ruptible thing, which no Catholick de∣nieth. Again wher he sayeth, that there is much betwen the body that Christ suffered in, and the body that is hallowed to howsel. He neither said nor meant that ther is much betwene Christs bodie wherin he suffred

and the bodie of the howsel. (Albeit this also be true, because Christs body when he suffered was after the maner of visible bodies, palpable, and parte in one parte of place, and parte in an other: and here it is inuisible, and after the maner of spirits, all in euerie part of the sacramēt: For which difference and lesse S. Austin lib. de symbo∣lo cap. 10. said much mo••e, to wit, that in the resurrection shalbe no flesh and blood. In Resurrectione non iam caro erit & sanguis, because they shall be in far different ma∣ner) But he said that ther is much betweene the body of Christ and the body that is halowed to housel, which is most true, for this body is the body of bread.

[obiec∣tion. 8] 5. Eightlie saith Abots Then the, Bishops and Princes of this Land did condemn the second Nicen Councel for worshiping of Images, out of Houeden parte. [Ansvver.] 1. An. 792. To this I answer, that it is no waye likly that our English Bishops would then cōdemn such hono∣ring of Images as Catholiks vse, because they knew that not onely their Christia∣nitie began by S. Austin with vse of Ima∣ges, but also that Archb. Brithwald (as is before rehearsed out of Bale Cent. 1. cap. 99.) held a Councel in London An. 712. VVherin he commanded vpon the Decree of Con∣stantine Pope of Rome that Images should be worshiped. But that which our English

Clergie then disproued was, as Houeden writeth Imagines adorari debere, that is, ado∣red or worshiped as God. which Houed: wel vnderstood when he added. Quod Ecclesiae Dei execratur, which the Church of God doth de∣test. Which (he being a perfect Roman Catholick as Abbots can not denie) could neuer say of such honor as Catholicks giue to Images, but might most truly say of worshiping them as God. For this the Church of God did allwaies and doth accurse. Nether, though some Catholicks term that worship Latria which is giuen to the crosse of Christ, did euer any Ca∣tholick affirm that any Image or creatur whatsoeuer, was to be worshiped as God, as I could easely shew, if it were not be∣sids my purpose. But in that our English men were mis-informed of the Councel of Nice, as if it had commanded Images to be worshiped as God, which it did not, as (to omit other testimonies) testifieth D. Feild lib. 3. of the Church cap. 20. and 36. [obiec∣tion. 9] 6. Lastly he saith that then were tithes payd to married Priests, and so continued to Pope Hilde∣brand (who liued in King William Con∣querors time) and our most ancient Cathedrall Churches were places for maried Priests,* 1.658 not for Popish Votaries, as appreareth by the Records of the Church of VVorceter. That there were maried Priests or rather that Priests kept

woemen as their wiues in Pope Hilde∣brands tyme, and before we deny not. But that ther were such euer since the first Christianitie of English men till that time, or that mariage of Priests was not alwaies forbidden in England, is most vntrue, as hath bene sufficient clearly prooued in the life of S. Anselm, and by the testimonie of Protestants. Likwise most vntrue it is, that our most ancient Cathedrall Churches were places for married Priestes. For the most ancient of all is Christchurch in Canterburie, wher King Ethelbert the first Christian King of England placed monks (as Pope Boni∣face in his letter to him in Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 208. testifieth. And Malmsb. Ibid. pag. 203. addeth this: It is manifest that ther haue bene Monks at Christchurch in Canter∣burie euer since the time of S. Laurence Arch∣bishop who first succeded S. Austin. As for the Record of VVorceter if ther be any such ancient thing, and not forged by some Minister, it is like to haue bene deuised by some married Priest, when in King Edgar and King Edward martyrs tyme they pleaded for that Church against Monks, (who were restored to diuers Cathedrall Churches which had bene possessed of Preistes euer since the destruc∣tion of England by the Danes) by the

iudgment of S. Dunstan S. Oswald King, Edgar, & two Councels or Parliaments as yow may read in Osbern (who liued in the time of the Conquest) in the life of S. Dunstan. As for the first Cathedrall Church of Worceter, it was, (as Godwin saith in the Bishops of Worceter) a mona∣sterie built by S. Egwin. I say the first, For that which is now, was long after founded by S. Wulstan Bishop of Wor∣ceter, as yow may see in his life in God∣win. Or if the first were built of Sex wolf (as Cambden saith in Brit. pag. 512. It is nothing likly that he would build it for married Priestes, seing (as Beda saith lib. 4 cap 6) he was a monke him selfe, and built that Monasterie which now is called Peterborough. But especially be∣cause nether then, nor long after there were any maried Priestes in England, as is euident by these words of S. Beda lib. 5. cap. 22 written long after the foundation of Worster Church. It behoueth them who being ether made by vow Monks, or by profession of the Clergie, do bind them selues more strictly (then maried men) with the bridle of conti∣nencie. Behould how in Bedas time Monks by vow, and the Clergie by pro∣fession, did (as they do now) binde them selues more strictly to chastitie then other men did. Which in other words is

to say, they did not marry. And thus much for the refelling of these slender obiections, which if they be compared with the former proofes wherwith wee shewed that our ancient Kings were Roman Cathol. will (I suppose) seeme to any of indifferent iudgment to deserue no answer.

CHAP. XXIII. That all the Christian Kings of England from their first Christia∣nitie to the time of the Monar∣chie of Englād, were Roman Catholicks, prooued in particuler.

1. VVHen S. Austin entred there were 7. English Kings in this Land. Wherof foure were conuerted by S. Austin and his companions. But partly because it were to tedious to discourse of all these Kingdoms, partly also because what is prooued of one of them, will caselie be beleeued of the rest, I will discourse onely of the Kings of the West Contrie, who in time subdued the rest,

and whose roiall blood yet inioyeth the crown in their rightfull heire both by the English and Scottish line,* 1.659 our Souerain Lord King Iames. If any askt me why God permitted the Western Kings to conquer the rest? I will not take vpon me to haue bene of Gods counsel, yet haue I noted diuers notable things peculier to them, which whither they might moue God to blesse them with such temporall benediction or no, I leaue to the reader to iudg. The first is,* 1.660 that the first Christian King of that Contrie, namely Kinegilsus left his Kingdome and became a Monk as testifieth Fox Acts. pag. 110. 134. which we read not of the first Christian Kings of the other Kingdoms.* 1.661 The second is that the kings of this Contrie, first left their Kingdoms and went on Pilgrimage to Rome. This is manifest by S. Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. in the valiant King Ceadwall. Who in the year 689. before all other kings wēt on Pilgrimage to Rome. The third is,* 1.662 that these kings first of all other our Prin∣ces made this land tributaire to Rome for the Peter pence. This all our Chronicles write of King Ina in the yeare 726. These three notable things these Kings performed first, and therfor perhaps their Kingdom continewed longest. But now to come to the Kings in particuler.

King Kynegilsus first Christian King of the west Saxons or west Countrie.

2. THe first Christian King of the West Saxons was Kinegilsus alias Cynegilsus,* 1.663 who began his reigne An. 611. as some write, or as o••hers. 612. two or thre yeares before the death of S. Austin our Apostle, if he died not before 614. as Malmsb. recordeth;* 1.664 and reigned 31. yeares. He was cōuerted to the Christian faith & Christened by S. Birin in the yeare of our Lord 635. & was a valiant Prince▪ and had prosperous successe in his warrs against the Britons, and against Penda the cruel Pagan King of the Mercians or Middle English.* 1.665 As for the faith of this ancient and valiant King, that appeareth to be [unspec 1] Roman Catholick many wayes. First be∣cause he was conuerted by S. Birin, who∣me both Catholicks and Protest. grant to haue bene sent hither by Pope Honorius,* 1.666 who was the fourth Pope after Boniface 3. which Pope Protestants (as is shewed before cap. 13) account the first Antichrist and head of the Papist Church, because he procured Phocas the Emperor to de∣clare that he was head of the Church, and in like sort they account of all the Popes

since that time. And it is not likly that Pope Honorius would send any hither that did not beleeue him to be head of the Church, in which point (as D. Rei∣nolds and D. Whitaker say) the essence of a Papist doth consist. Besides this Honorius in his Epistle in Beda lib. 2. cap. 18. plainly calleth S. Peter head of the Apostles, and cap. 17 he sendeth two Palls, one to the Arch∣bishop of Canterburie, and another to the Archb. of York;* 1.667 more ouer he was a Ca∣non regular as saith Ciacon in his life, as also was S. B••rin whome he sent, which order Bale Cent, 1. cap. 82. calleth one of the hornes of the beast, and Cent. 1. cap. 70. plain∣ly refuseth Honorius as a Papist saying,* 1.668 He instituted the feast of the Exaltation of the holy Crosse, added the inuocation of the dead Saints to Greg. Letanies, and ordainet that there should be a Procession euery Saboth day. Hence the Proces∣sion in Churches seeme to haue had their begin¦nings. Secondly the same S. Birin, Apostle [unspec 2] (as Camb. calleth him in Brit. pag. 338.) of the Westsaxons,* 1.669 wa•• so addicted to masse and things belonging therto, a•• for the loue of a Corporas which he had left on the shoare when he tooke shipp for England,* 1.670 when he could not perswade the mariners to retu••ne to fetch it, he ad∣uentured his life by walking on the sea to goe for it, as Malmsb. lib. 2. Pont. pag. 241.

Iornelasensis, and so many Authors affir∣me as (saith Fox lib. 2. pag. 122. I can not but maruel, And if he were not obstinat could not but beleeue. And Capgrane in his life saith that his bones were founde in Pope Honorius 3. and Archb. Stephans time with a leaden Crosse vpon his brest a little Chalice [unspec 3] and two stoles. Thirdly this King became a Monk as Fox testifieth lib. 2. pag. 110. and 134. and for what ende hath bene before declared, which is an euident badg of [unspec 4] Papistrie. Fourthly his Godfather in baptisme was King Oswald as Beda saith lib. 3. cap. 7. which Oswald erected Crosses and prayed before them, and being to die him selfe prayed God to haue mercy on the soules departed, out of Beda [unspec 5] cap. 2. cap. 12. which are euident tokens of Papistrie. Fiftly, This truth is euident by the open confessions of our aduersaries. For Bale Cent. 13. cap. 4. writeth that,* 1.671 Birini opera &c. By the industrie of Birin in the yeare of our Lord 635. Dorchester with the Contrie therabout vnder pretence of the Gospel receaued the Papisticall faith. And that S. Birin was enrolled amongst the Papisticall Saints. Thus the Roman religion of this first Christian King is both euident, and confessed.

* 1.6723. In this Kings time, besides S. Austin and his fellowes, of whose miracles wrought for the testimonie of the Roman

Catholick faith is before spoken,* 1.673 liued the saide S. Birin, whome to omit Catho∣lick authors Cooper Chron. An. 636. calleth a holy man. Cambd. in Brit. pag. 338. saith, He was admirally famous for the opinion of sanctitie. Godwin in his life saith he was a very zelous and deuout man.* 1.674 And Fox Acts lib. 2. cap. 122. saith, that by his godly labors he conuerted the King to the faith of Christ. And amongst others his miracles walked as is said vpon the seas (a thing scarce heard of since S. Peeters time) to fetch his cor∣poras,* 1.675 which is so certain as Fox. L. cit. dare not deny, yet saith he (if we will be∣leeue him on his word) that if this miracle were done, it was not done for the holi∣nes of the man (yet yow see how holy, him selfe, and other Protest. confesse him to haue bene) or corporas, but for conuer∣sion of the heathen. But it sufficeth that God would work so great a miracle for conuersion of the heathen to the Roman faith. In this Kings time liued also King Oswald,* 1.676 whome Fox Acts pag. 133. calleth a Saint, and who by vertue of prayer (which he made before a Crosse) with a far lesse army vanquished his enemies, as not onely S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 2. and Catho∣lick writers, but Fox also Acts lib. 2. pag. 121. Cambd. in Brit. pag. 720. and others do grant. So wel did God then lyke praying

before Crosses. As for diuers other mira∣cles done by S. Oswalds reliques and by very chipps of his Crosse, which S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 2. 10. 11. & other English writers do record,* 1.677 Fox loc. cit. sai••h, he hath not to affirme what the people of that time affirmed of him, As if he were amazed, not knowing whether to confesse the miracles, and so condemne his religion of falsitie; or deny them, and so condemne him self of impu∣dencie;* 1.678 Especially seeing that Iuel Art. 1. diu. 19. Bel. Suruey pag. 353. and D. Whitak. lib. 10. cont. Dur pag. 866. confesse that God hath often times wrought miracles by the reliques of Saints, and also done strang miracles and driuen away Diuels with the Crosse, as testifie Iuel Art. 14. Diu 3. And Fox him selfe Acts pag. 85. testifieth that Constantin the great professed that he did ouercome his enemies salutari Crucis signo:* 1.679 by the holsom signe of the Crosse. In this Kings tyme also Sigebert King of the East Angles left his Kingdom, and became a Monke,* 1.680 and S. Edburga daughter to King Ethelbert, S. Eanswid daughter to King Edbald, and S. Ebba a Lady of the bloud royall left their estates, and became Nonnes. Beda lib. 3. cap. 18. Capgraue in vita Eanswidae, Cambd. in Brit. pag. 670. Hun∣ting lib. 2.

King Senwalch the 2. Christian King.

4. THe second Christian King of the Westsaxons was Senwalch, sonne (as Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. and others record) of Kinegilsus, began his Reigne An. 643. and reigned 31. yeares twice van∣quished the Britons,* 1.681 and tooke a great part of land from the Mercians, and as Malmsb. writeth lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2. was com∣parable to the best Princes, the middle and last of his time▪ and so religious that (as Florent. An. 843. Fox. Acts. pag. 122. Stow pag. 96. write) he built the Cathedral Church at Winchester, and gaue all the Contrie wi∣thin 7. miles about for maintenance of Priests that should serue therin, though Godwin in vita Agilberti say his Father began the worke, and that he did but finish and confirme his Fathers deed and grant, and adde therto thre Manners.* 1.682 But as for the Roman Religion of this religi∣ous and vertuous King it is manifest, first [unspec 1] by what hath bene sayd of his Father. [unspec 2] Secondly because after the decease of S. Birin aforsayd, his Bishops was Agil∣bert, as Beda lib. 3. cap. 9, Malmsbus. lib. 1. cap. 2. Godwin in Agilbert and all agree.

which Agilbert was so notorious a Papist as Fox in his Protestation before his Acts reckoneth him amongst Romish monkes much drowned (as he saith) in superstition with Dunstan, Lanfranc, and such lyke. And in a Synod defended the Roman vse of Easter and round shauing of Priests crownes, as is to be seene in Beda lib. 3. cap. 26. and Fox [unspec 3] Acts pag. 123. Thirdly because after Agil∣bert his Bishop was Elutherius, who at this Kings request as Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. Godwin in vita Elutherij write, was cōse∣crated by S. Theodor, whome (as is before shewed) Protestants confesse to haue bene [unspec 4] a notorious Papist. Fourthly because S. Egelwin or Egwin was brother to this King, as testifieth Malmsb. lib. 2. Pont. pag. 255. Which Egwin Bale Cent. 1. cap. 91. saith was a Benedictin Monk ad supersti∣tiones natus, borne for superstitions, helped, vt statuae ponerentur in Templis & venerarentur: for the placing of Images in Churches and worshi∣ping of them, and was after canonized, and how great he was with Pope Constantin appeareth by his life in Capgraue. Fiftly, [unspec 5] because in this Kings tyme came the said S. Theodor into England, vnto whome (writeth Beda lib. 4. cap. 2. and Godwin in his life) all the whole Church of the English Nation did consent and submit them selues: Therfor then this King and all his Chri∣stian

people were as sincerly Papists as S. Theodor him self was.* 1.683

5. In this Kings time among other holy men liued the blessed Bishops S. Chad and Tedda, whose vertue and miracles are recorded by S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 23. and lib. 4. cap. 3. likwise ther liued in that time K. Oswin who vowing to God to make his daughter a Nonne if he ouercame his enemies,* 1.684 got the Victorie though he had but one Legion against thirty ex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Hunting. lib. 3. Westmon An. 855. And if he had not bene preuented by death ment to go to Rome, and there to ende his life, as witnesseth Beda lib. 4. cap. 5.* 1.685 There liued also S. Sebbi King of the East saxons who together with his sonne Sighard became a Monke as may be seene in Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 6. Stow Chron pag. 79. In like sort ther liued Oswie a meruailous deuout and godly man (saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 14) and Sigibert a holy King of Essex,* 1.686 of whome writeth Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. And at the same time S. Eartongatha daughter of Ercom∣bert King of Kent; S. Edelburg daughter to Anna King of East England, and Sedrido his daughter in law,* 1.687 with diuers others went into France, and there beca∣me Nonnes florishing with great vertue and miracles, as yow may read in S. Beda

lib. 3. cap. 8.* 1.688 Likwise Hereswid mother to Adolph King of East Angles ex Beda lib. 4. cap. 23. And in England became Nonnes S. Withburg daughter to the said King Anna ex Florent An. 798. Elfled daughter to King Oswiex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. and also S. Hilda a Lady of the blood roiall ex eodem lib. 4. cap. 23. and diuers others. Bale Cent. 10. cap. 9. and Capgraue in Botulpho maketh mentiō of certain sisters of King Athelmond King of Sussex who in this kings tyme An. 650. were No••nes in Gallia Belgica.* 1.689 And Fox lib. 2. pag. 133. saith king Cissa built the Monasterie of Abington An. 666. Cooper saith, 665. In this tyme also as S. Beda writeth lib. 3. cap. 26. Euen the habit of religious men was had in great reuerence.* 1.690 So that where any of the Clergie or religious persons came he should be ioifully receaued of all men as the seruant of God. If any were met going on iorny they ran vnto him and making low obeisance desired gladly his benediction ether by hand or mouth who would euer haue thought that the children and posteritie of these Ancestors would make it treason to be a Priest, or thinck it a pleasing thing to God to make them away with cruel deaths.

Queene Sexburga. III.

6. The next Christian Prince was Sexburga vife to King Senwalch. Who began to reigne An. 672. or; 674. as others say, and held it one yeare. Non Deerat saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2;* 1.691 The woman wanted not spirit to dispach the affaires of the Realme, she raised neu armies, and ••etained the ould in obedience, she gouerned her subiects with clemencie, threatned her enemies terrib••ly, executed all things in that maner that besides her sex nothing made any difference.* 1.692 The Roman religion of this noble Queene is manifest by what hath bene sayde of her husband, and by the Councel which S. Theodor in her time (as Huntingtod lib. 2. pag. 318. saith and appeareth by Beda lib. 4. cap. 5.) kept at Hereford with all the Bishops of England. Stow Chron. pag. 96. saith she builded a Nonuery in Shepei, and b••came her selfe a Nonne and Ablesse in Ely: But I think that was an other Sexburga Queene of kent, of whome we shall spea∣ke herafter. For Malmsb: saith she died after she had reigned one yeare. In the reign of this Queene Florent: faith in Chron: befel that famous act of a far mo∣re renowned Queene Ethelred of Nor∣thumberland, who was twise married

and liued 12. yeares with herlast husband Egbert a yong man and King of Nor∣thumberland,* 1.693 and yet (as both Catholick and Protestant writers haue deliuered) could by no meanes be perswaded to haue carnal companie with ether of them, and this yeare with her husbands licence left the wordl, & became a Non∣ne. Sixteene yeare after her death her bo∣dy, in testimonie of her incorrupt virgi∣nitie. was found incorrupt in S. Bedas time, as him self testifieth. lib. 4. cap. 19. The like he reporteth lib. 3. cap. 8. of Saint Edil∣burgs bodye after 7. yeares burial. And he addeth that Diuels were cast oute, and diuers diseases cured by the clothes in which Edilburgs body had bene wraped.

King Escuin 4. Christian King.

* 1.6947. TO Queene Sexburg succeded King Escuin in the yeare 674. or 675. as others say. He was (saith Malmsb.) Kinegilsus great nepheu by his brother, and of nota∣ble experience in the warres. For the Mercians he ouer thrue with a dreadful slaughter.. But as for his Roman Religion that can not be doubted of,* 1.695 For therin ther is no men∣tion made that he varied from his Prae∣decessors, and because his Bishop was the forsaid Elutherius, and Heddie, of whome

we, wil speake herafter.* 1.696 In this Kings time liued S. Ercenwald Bishop of Lon∣don whose great vertue and miracles wrought euen by the chipps of his litter (as in the Apostles time by S. Peters sha∣dow and S. Pauls napkins) are mentioned in S. Beda lib. 4. cap. 6. Where also cap. 7. and seq: he relateth the great miracles done by God in the Nonry of Booking which Ercanwald founded, and wherof his sister Edilburg was Abbesse.* 1.697 In this Kings time also dyed Wolfher King of the middle English who builded Peter∣borow. and whose wife S, Ermenild and his daughter S. Werburg and his two si∣sters S. Kinesburg and Kineswith beca∣me Nonnes.* 1.698 Likwise his brother mero∣wald had by his Queene S. Frmenburg three holy virgins S. Milburg, S. Mildred, and Milgith and one vertuous sonne Saint Meraefin.* 1.699 This account those great Prin∣ces then made of monkish life.

King Kentwin 5. Christian Prince.

8. The 5 Christian Prince was King Kentwin, who began his reigne An. 677, as Malmsb. hath in Fastis, or 676. as Florent hath in Chron,* 1.700 and ruled 9. yeares. He was as they saye sonne to the forsaid Kinegilsus, and notae in bello experien∣tiae

maruelous expert in war as Malmsb. hath lib. 2. Reg. cap. 2. And as Florent addeth An: 704. He chased the East Britons by the dint of the sword.* 1.701 His Roman religion is ma∣nifest. First because (as Fox writeth Acts [unspec 1] lib. 2. pag. 110.) He died at Rome, and be∣cause [unspec 2] his Bishop was S. Heddie made Bishop, (as Godwin saith in his life,) An 673. and died 750. as Beda hath lib. 5. cap. 19. and was (saith Bale Cent. 1. cap. 86.) a Monk, and consecrat by that famous P••pist S. Theodor; which also affirmeth Florent. An. 676. Thirdly because in [unspec 3] the fift yeare of this king (as Huntington saith lib. 4.) was that Councel in hat∣feild by Saint Theodor in presence of Iohn Legat of Pope Agatho, where the Englishe Bishops professed their faith in such sort, as it was wel liked of Pope Agatho,* 1.702 as may be seene in Beda lib. 4. cap. 17. and 18. In this kings time liued the for said S. Heddi a verie vertuous and holy man saith Godwin in his life, And Beda lib. 5. cap. 19. saith vndoubtedly that he was a iust man, and testifieth that S. Aldelm his familier frend and successor,* 1.703 and greatly estemed of Fox Acts pag. 125. Cambd. in Brit: pag. 210, Bal Cent. 1. cap. 83, was wont to tel that at the place where he died many great miracles and cures were done, and that men of that Prouince had made a

deepe pit by carrying a way the Dust therof, which cured many both men and beastes. In this kings time An. 679. did S. Wilfrid conuert Sussex, and wrough di∣uers miracles as is to be seene in Beda lib. 4. cap. 13. And Stow confesseth Chron: pag. 7. And yet is he confessed to haue bene a Papist by Bale Cent. 1. cap. 88. and Cent. 14. cap 21. to haue maintained Non inter∣pretabilem Papae authoritatem, as he termeth it; And then allso lyued the most deuout woman Abbesse Hilda of the blood ro∣yal, ex Beda lib. 4. cap. 23;* 1.704 And in this Kings time also An. 679. befel that great mira∣cle for the approouing of Masse and pra∣ying for the dead which S. Beda recoun∣teth lib. 4. cap. 22. of a Priest Who thinc∣king his brother had bene slaine in a battel but indeede was taken prisoner did often times (saith Beda) cause Masse to be said for his soule. By the saying of which Masses it came to passe that no man could bind him but he was streight loosed again about eight a clock in the morning when Masses began to be sayd. This mi∣racle fel not out vpon an obscure person but in one that serued Queene Edelred and in an Earles house, and not in Englād onely but in Frisland also, whither the man at last was sould. And many saith Beda that heard these things of this man were stirred in

faith and godly deuotion vnto prayer almes and and charitable deedes and to offer vnto our Lord hosts of the holy oblation and sacrifice for the deliuerie and releefe of their freinds that were departed This same (saith he) was tould me of them that heard it of the very man on whome it was done And therfor knowing it to be true and certain I doubted no whit to put it into this our Ecclesiastical Historie. Which words of this great Doctor and Saint then liuing may suffice to con-found the incredulitie, of any Minister. In the same Kings time also as Beda recordeth lib. 4. cap. 4. was a great mortalitie stayed by the intercession of S. Oswald,* 1.705 and Masses said to giue God thancks therfor at the apointment of S. Peter and Paul appearing in a vision Which vision to be true,* 1.706 appeared by the miraculous effects folowing. In this Kings time also liued Sexburg Queene of Kent who hauing left her Princly state became a Nonne vnder her sister Saint Edelred in Ely, and succeeded her in the Abbesseship And Also as Beda saith lib. 4. cap. 26. Eanfled Queene of Northum∣berland wife to King Oswin with her daughter Elfled in the Monasterie of Whitbie.

King Cedwalla VI.

9. IN the yeare 686. succeded king Cedwalla who saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. held it two yeares,* 1.707 and leauing it An. 688. (as Beda hath in Epit.) was baptized of the Pope at Rome on Easter euen An. 689. and there died. He was as Beda wri∣teth lib. 4. cap. 15. a valiant yong man, Subdued Sussex and the I le of wite. And as Malmsb. addeth lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2. often times ouercame the Kentish men.* 1.708 His Roman religion is vndoubted. For as Beda hath lib. 5. cap. 7. being not yet Chri∣stened, he left his Kingdome and Contrie and went to Rome, thincking it to be singuler glorie and renowne to him to be regenerat at the Sea Apostolick with the Sacrament of baptisme. And withall hoped that as sone as he was clensed from sinne he should depart this world, Both which (saith Beda) by the prouidence of God were fullfilled. For he was baptised by Pope Sergius and named Peter, that he might beare his name whose Tombe he came to see, and died while he wore his white aparrell of innocencie was buried honorably in S. Peters Church where in our tyme his body was found neere to S. Peters Sepulcher.* 1.709 In this Kings time dyed S. Cutbert. For as S. Beda saith lib. 4. cap. 27. He was consecrat Bishop An. 685.

& hauing bene two yeares Bishop soone after died, and was wont, (as there and sequ. Beda writeth) to heare mens con∣fessions, to offer sacrifice to God, and whose body eleuen yeares after his death was (as S. Beda saith who then liued) found whole and sound, and the Iointes and sinowes soft and pliable and many miracles wrought therby.* 1.710 In this time saith Beda lib. 4. cap. 27. it was the maner of the people of England when any of the Clergie or any Priest came to a Village, they would all by and by at his calling come to gether to heare the word and willingly harken to such things as were sayd, and more willingly follow in works such things as they could heare and vnderstand.

King Ina. VII.

10. THe 7. Christian king was Ina who began his Reign An. 688. as appeareth by S. Beda in Epit. & Malmsb. in Fastis, and held his kingdome (as Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. and all testifie) 37. yeares. He was saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. c. 2. fortitudinis vnicum specimen:* 1.711 The onely mirror of fortitud, the Image of wisdom, and his lik in religion yow could not finde. How worthie he was in the affaires of God the lawes may witnesse, which he made for correcting of the peoples maners wherein to this day appeareth a liuely representation of his pietie Bale Cent. 1. cap. 97. saith,* 1.712 magni con∣silij

& fortunae homo a man of profund iugment and great fortune. Fox Acts. pag. 127.* 1.713 A worthy and valiant King Cooper An. 687.* 1.714 Ina of great power and wisdome and ther with valiant and hardie and in feats of armes very expert. To which Stow Chron pag. 96. addeth that he was the patern of strength and manlines,* 1.715 an Image of wisdome, and his like of no man known at that time for religion and framing his life therafter. These high praises for religion Valor and wisdom (three singuler properties of a Prince) do both Catholicks and Prote∣stants giue to this renowned Prince.* 1.716 Now let vs see what his religion was. First his Bishop was S. Aldelm a noto∣rious [unspec 1] Papist, as is shewed before whose commādements (saith Malmsb. L. cit) audiebat humiliter ad-implebat hilariter. He humbly listened vnto, and cheerfully fullfilled. Secondly [unspec 2] he built saith Stow loc. cit. and others Glassenburie Abbey, and erected also a Chappell of gould and siluer (so termed of the ornaments) with ornamentes and vessels of gould and siluer,* 1.717 gaue to the Altare 264. pounds of gould, a Chalice with a Paten of ten pounds of gould, a Censor of 8. pounds, a holy water bueket of 20. pound of siluer Images of our Lord and our Ladie and the 12. Apostles of 175. poundes of siluer and 28. pounds of gould, a Pall for the [unspec 3] Altar. &c.* 1.718 Thirdly his wise Queene Ethel∣burga liued a Nonne at Berking as Fox

saith Acts pag. 125. and others. His sister Queene Cuthburga of Northumberland a Nonne at Winborn as Camb. in Brit. pag. 182. and Likwise an other sister of his called Quen-burga as writeth Florent An. 718.* 1.719 Westmon and others. Fourthly him selfe as Fox saith pag. 125. setting a side all the pompe and pride of this wordl associated him self in the fellowship of poore men and tra∣uailled to Rome with great deuotion, wher (as he saith pag. 110) he became a Monke and pag. 125. granted a peny of euery house to be payd to the Court of Rome.* 1.720 And pag. 136. founded the English Scoole or Seminarie there. Fiftly as Cambden testifieth in Brit. pag. 193. he made verses to be engrauē in the forfront of Glossenburie in which he plainly con∣fesseth S. Peters supremacie (saith he) that he was in Degree higher than S. Paul; had the Keyes of heauen, was the Porter, and the firm Rock. The verses [unspec 5] are these.

Caelorum portae lati duo Lumina mundi Ore tonat Paulus, fulgurat Arce Petrus. Inter Apostolicas radianti luce coronas Doctior hic monitis, celsior ille gradu. * 1.721Corda per hunc hominum reserantur, & astra per illum Quos docet iste stilo, suscipit ille Polo. Pandit iter Caelo hic dogmate clauibus alter Est via cui Paulus, iaenua fida Petrus.

Behould Christian Reader this ancient and famous King and consequently all England in his time, which is 900. yeares agoe beleeuing, and not beleeuing onely but professing, nor professing but engra∣uing in stone for testimony to all posteri∣tie that S. Peter was in degree aboue all the Apostles,* 1.722 was the peculier Rock of Christians, the proper Porter of heauen, and espetially had the keyes of the coelestiall Kingdome; Which is plain-ly that supremacie which their Posteritie Catholicks doe attribut vnto S. Peter and his successors. And of the royall blood of this vndoubted Catholick and reuounēd King and so deuoted to the Church of Rome as first of all Christian Kings of the wordl,* 1.723 he made his Kingdom and euery houshould therof tributary therto by payment of yearly pension by his brother Ingles came King Egbert, who after reduced England to a monarchie as testifieth Paris Hist. pag. 126. and of this King Egbert by lineall succession des∣cendeth our present Souereign Lord King Iames.

11. In this Kings tyme besids him self three other English Kings left their King∣doms also and became Monks, to wit,* 1.724 Ethelred, and Coenred Kings one after the other of mercia or middle England,

and Offa King of Essex. The two last went to Rome, and there entred into Re∣ligion. The third remained heere in Eng∣land, & after was made Abbot of Bardney neere Lincoln. And besides the Queens before mentioned Kineswitha daughter, of King Penda and also espouse to the said King Offa became a Nonne hauing before perswaded him to giue ouer both his Kingdom and suite to her. And be∣sides these Osrick King of Northumber∣land as Godwill in the Bishops of Gloster saith,* 1.725 but indeede King of the Victians as Beda called him lib. 4. cap 23. about the yeare 700. founded a Nonnery in Gloster, in which Kineburg Eadburg and Eua all Queenes of Mercia were successiuly Abbesses. The same saith Cambd. in Brit. pag. 316. Such rare and admirable loue of God, and contempt both of pleasures and glorie of this world, reigned in our Kings,* 1.726 Queenes, and Princes of those dayes, that iustly Cambd. in Brit. pag. 345. calleth this age seracissimum Sanctorum saecu∣lum: a most fruitfull wordl of Saints. Oh when will Protestants breede such an age. In this Kings time fell that most dredfull pumishment of God vpon that Captain who in his sicknes would not confesse his sinnes least he should seeme fearfull. Which S. Beda recounteth lib. 5. cap. 14.

wher he telleth how a little before the mans death Angels appeared and shewed to him a faire booke,* 1.727 but little in quanti∣tie wherin all his good deedes were written, and after there came a huge multitude of Diuels, who in a great black booke shewed him all his ill deedes and sinnes,* 1.728 and one of them strooke him on the head and other on the feete which, strokes crept into his body & wh••n they met he dyed in desperation. In this Kings time also dyed S. Iohn of Beuerley who made S. Beda Priest,* 1.729 whome he recoun∣teth lib. 5. cap. 2. that by making the signe of the Crosse vpon the tongue of a Domb man he restored his speeche, and that he helped an Earles wife with holy water, and cap. 5. cured an Earles sonne and his Chaplin by his blessing. In this time also liued S. Wilbrord an English man, who An. 697. was consecrat Bishop by Pope Sergius, and sent to preache in Frisland and Germany, which also S. Swibert and many English more did Marcellin. 1. mort Surio tom. 2. Beda lib. 5. cap. 11. In this time also liued S. Boniface the Apostle of Ger∣manie, whome Pope Greg. 2. sent thither to preache An. 719. whose oath of fidelitie and plain Papistrie yow may read in Surius Tom. 3. and Baron An. 723.* 1.730 At that same time also liued that great Eremit

and S. Antonie of England S. Guthlac;* 1.731 Of whome because Fox Acts pag. 125. saith, that he secth no great cause, why he should be Sainted, Nether beleeue I (saith he) his mira∣cles. I will in this Saint giue the reader a taste of Fox his impudencie,* 1.732 and a full assurance (if any can suffice) of S. Guthlac his miracles. Wherby euery indifferent man may iudg of the like miracles of Saints. As for his holines Cambd, in Brit. pag. 472. saith thus Guthlacus summa sanct titate &c. Guthlac heere (at Crowland) lead an heremitical life in exceeding great sanctitie, in honor of whome King Ethelbald with wonder∣full expence founded a Monasterie in a Marish and vnstable grounde, for religion and wealth very famous. Behould this Protestant acknowledgeth that S. Guthlac led a most holy life, and was so esteemed, that King Ethelbald (who liued at that same time) soone after his death,* 1.733 built a goodly Monasterie in his honor. And who will read his life in Surius Tom. 2. shall finde that he was an admirable Saint.

12. But as for the miracles of S. Guthlac if any humane testimony or euidence can make a thing certain and vndoub∣ted, they are so. For Ingulph in his Hist. printed and published by Protest: (who liued in the time of the Con∣quest) setteth doune the Charter of King

Kenulph a worthie Prince as all our Chronicles testifie, dated Anno Christi 806. in which the King saith that he and his Queene were eye witnesses of many miracles done at is shrine in these words Kenulphus Dei misericordia Rex &c. Kenulph by the grace of God King &c.* 1.734 Be it known to all men that our Lord hath magnified his Saint, the most blessed Confessor of Christ S. Guthlac, who corporally resteth in Crowland Monasterie with most famous signes and worthy wonders, yea with fresh and in numerable miracles, as both I and my Queene haue seene with our owne eyes in our Pil∣grimage.* 1.735 And there the king freketh all Pilgrims that come to S. Guthlac cum signis eius in caputijs aut capellis, with his images in their hatts or capps. from all tax and tole. And to this Charter subscribe the said king kenulph, and Cuthred king of kent, Celwal ••rother to King Kenulph,* 1.736 Wilfrid Archb. of Canterb. two Bishops, and one Abbot, and diuers others. And he setteth doune an other Charter of king Burdred, in which he testifieth that Crowland. Pro frequentibus miraculis &c. In respect of the frequent miracles of the most holy Confessor (S. Guthlac) is alwaies a fertil mo∣ther amongst the vinyards of Engaddi. And that God by apparant myracles of S. Guthlac hath vouch saffed to shew his mercie. To which Charter subscribe the king An. 851. with

the whole consent (as he saith) of the Parliament then gathered against the Danes, Archb. Ceolreth, six Bishops, two Duks, three Earles, and diuers others. And Ingulph addeth that in the Parliamēt the Archb. Ceolreth and diuers others,* 1.737 as well Prelats as Nobles were sodenly and miraculously cured of a kinde of palsie, which at that time much offended England and ther vpon omnes ad visitandum &c. All presently bound them selues in conscience by a most strict vowe to visit in a deuout Pilgrimage with all possible speede the most sacred tombe of the most blessed Saint Guthlac at Crowland.* 1.738 What now will Fox say against this cloud of witnesses omni exceptione maiores? Will he say (as Mi∣nisters vse to say of Priests and Monks) that they forged these miracles for gaine? But this were madnes to say of such great Kings and Princes; or will he say that they were deceaued?* 1.739 But some of them were eye witnesses, and some of them were such in whome the miracles were wrought, as the Archbishop, and Bishop of London, who testifie the same in their subscription. But by this the in∣different Reader may both perceaue, what credit he may giue to the miracles of other Saints and with what impu∣dence (without any testimony to the contrary) they are denyed of Fox and

such like. And therfore I will not make any more Apology hereafter for the mi∣racles which I shall rehearse, but only cite my Authors from whome I haue them.

King Ethelard. VIII.

13. KIng Ina going to Rome An. 728. as Florent hath Chron. left his Kingdome to Ethelard,* 1.740 who held it most quietly (saith Malmsb. lib. 1. c. 2.) 14. yeares▪ he was saith Malmsb. Cosin to King Ina, and a valiant Prince.* 1.741 His roman religion appea∣reth, both by that King Ina so notorious a Papist chose him to whome he would commit his kingdome, as appeareth by Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. and also by other things which are by Protestants confessed of the religion of this time. In this Kings time died S. Egbert Priest Anno 729.* 1.742 Ex Beda lib. 3. cap. 27. vvho led (saith he) his life in great perfection of humility and meeknes, conti∣nency, innocencie and righteousnes, and conuerted the Scotts to the right obseruation of Easter. And S. Beda himselfe, that glorious do∣ctor of our English Church, the flower of Christianity at that time for ver∣tue and learning of whose high prai∣ses giuen to him by Protestants, and of his perfect roman Religion I haue said ynough before. Here only I will adde

the Elogy of Malmsb. lib. 1. cap. 3. Bedam (saith he) mirari facilius &c, you may sooner admire then vvorthly praise Beda, vvho liuing in the farthest corner of the vvorld vvith the flash of his doctrine haue a light to all Nations. Here vvit faileth vvords are vvanting, vvhile I cannot tell vvhat most to commend, vvhither the mu••••••∣tude of his volums,* 1.743 or the sobriety of his stile. For doubtles the diuine vvisdome had vvith no sparing draught giuē him to drinck, that in so short a scāt∣ling of his life could perfect so huge volūes. The re∣port of his name vvas so famous that the cheefest in Rome had neede of him for the resoluing of doubt∣full questions. And much more there of his holines.* 1.744 Where also he addeth that he died anoiled and hovvseled. The like hath Florent: and Westmon. Anno 734. and Hunting. lib. 4. Caius de antiq. Canterb. pag. 138. pro∣ueth that Beda went to Rome, and there read his bookes coram Romana Ecclesia: Be∣fore the Church of Rome and then gaue them to other to copie forth, vvhich vvas (saith he) or∣dinarie in the Ecclesiasticall vvriters of that age to deliuer their vvorks first to the Pope of Rome to be examined.* 1.745 In this Kings time Anno 737. (as is in the Epitome of Beda) Ceolwolfe King of Northumberland (to whome Beda dedicated his history) left his King∣dome, and became a Monke. And as Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 3. florished with mi∣racles. And about the same time Frige∣dida

Queene of the west-Saxons went to Rome, Hunting. lib. 4. pag. 340.* 1.746 Godwin in the Bish. of Salsbery, which at that time (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 4. And Hunting:* 1.747 l. cit) many English men both of the nobilitie and cōmons spirituall & tēporal vvere wont to vse vvith 〈◊〉〈◊〉 emulation. In this Kings time also a∣bout the year 730. as Godwin hath in the Bishops of Oxford, (though Capgraue in her life say 750.) liued the holy Virgin S. Frideswid,* 1.748 who flying to saue her maydenhood from Prince Algarus, he was miraculously strooke blind,* 1.749 and she after became Abbesse of a nonry built by her Father Didā. These dayes were so far from Protestancy, and so manifestly Ca∣tholicke, as Bale Cent. 1. cap. 93. saith they were pessima tempora pubescente Antichri∣sto: Very bad time vvhen Antichrist grevv to riper yeares: And Centur. 2. cap. 6. writeth of Cymbertus an English Bishop of S. Bedas time, After the custome of the rest in the same age he taught and cōmended the Roman customs to be obserued in his Churches. And Fulke Annot. in Hebr. 10. saith Beda liued in a superstitious time, long after Antichrist did opēly shevv himself. And 1. Petri 3. Beda vvas carried avvay vvith the er∣rors and corruptions of his time. Fox Acts pag. 126. calleth this time a Monkish age, And S. Ceolfrid maister to S. Beda a Shaue¦ling. So plainly do they confesse England

this time to haue bene Roman Catho∣licke.

King Cuthred IX.

14. IN the yeare 741. as Florent hath in Chron. Anno. 740. Malmsb. in Fastis succeeded king Cuthred, and died saith Hunting. lib. 4. and Malmsb. lib. cit. the 15. yeare of his reign. He was Cosin as Florent. and Malmsb. and others say (as Westmon. hath brother) to king Ethe∣lard,* 1.750 and was as Hunting. lib. cit. and Houeden pag. 408. Rex magnus. A puissant King, and mightie Prince, famous for his prosperous reign and victories.* 1.751 His Roman religion is manifest, both by that which hath bene saide of the former King, and also be∣cause in his time, (as Stow saith Chron. pag. 88.) Pope Zacharie wrote a letter hither wherin he threatned to excommunicat them that would not amend their incontinent life.* 1.752 Which was read in presence of the King and Nobles; no man thinking that the Pope tooke more vpon him than he might. In this kings time S. Richard for∣soke his Kingdom and Contrie, and went on Pilgrimage to Rome, and died by the way at Luca. His two sonnes S. Willibald and Winnibald, and his holy daughter S. Walburg following their Fathers exam∣ple,

left also their estates and Contrie and went into Germanie to help.* 1.753 S. Boniface their Kinsman in the conuersion of that Nation.

King Sigibert. X.

15. IN the yeare 754. as Malmsb. hath in Fastis succeeded King Sigibert. who (as Malmsb. saith 1. Reg cap. 2.) after a yeare was deposed by the consent of all, for his naughtines. In his time An. 754. (saith Beda in Epit. Sigebert in Chron: and others) was S. Boniface an English man, and Apostle of Germany martyred in Frisland with 53. more of his company. This blessed Saint and great ornament of our Nation Bale Cent. 1. cap. 79. saith was very superstitious,* 1.754 and brought the Germans to Papistrie. And other where saith was next to Antichrist meaning (after his maner) the Pope. Fox Acts pag. 128. calleth him Martyr of God. Stow Chron. pag. 85. saith, He was martyred for the profession of Christ and his holy Gospel. Cooper pag. 716. The Germans about this tyme receaued (by Boniface) the faith of Christ. And yet was this Boniface so noto∣rious a Papist, as Fox. pag. 129. termeth him a great setter vp and vphoulder of Poperie. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 79. plainly saith he brought the Germans ad Papisticam fidem,

to the Papistical faith. And Cent. 13. cap. 3. citeth these wordes of Boniface out of his epistle to the Pope. How many scollers or disciples so euer God hath giuen me in this my Legacie I cease not to incline to the obedience of the See Apostolick.* 1.755 He imposed (saith Bale) single life vpon Priests. By this & much more in his life in Surius and Baron Tom. 9. yow may see what religion England then professed, from whence S. Boniface and all his fellow laborers in Germany did come.

King Kinulph. XI.

16. IN the yeare 755. (as Malmsb. in Fa∣stis, Florent in Chron: and others agree) succeeded king kinulph, and reig∣ned 29. yeares as Malmsb. hath in Fastis, died An. 784. ex Florent,* 1.756 Malmsb. in his Historie saith. 31. years, Houed: writeth the same, Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 2. Clarus morum compositione militiaeque gestis. Honorable both for his vertuous behauiour & warlick prowes. The like hath Hunting. lib. 4. and Houed. pag. 408. Cooper. Chron. An. 748. saith the vertue of this man surpassed his fame. The Roman religion of this king is euident by his Charter set downe by Godwin in the Bishops of Bath in these words.* 1.757 Ego

Kenulphus. I Kinulph King of the VVest-Saxons will bestow a peece of Land,* 1.758 humbly ascribing it for the loue of God and satisfaction of my sinnes with consent of my Prelats and Nobles, to Gods blessed Apostle and seruant S. Andrew. Which kind of gifte is contrary to the foundation of Protestancie, as is before shewed oute of Fox, Abbots and others. And Fox Acts pag. 130. addeth, that about the yeare 780. (which was in this kings tyme) Pope Adrian ratified and confirmed by reuelation the order of S. Gregories masse.* 1.759 At what time (saith he) this vsuall Masse of the Papists began to be vniuersall and vniforme and generally receaued in all Churches. In this Kings time Egbert or Edbert King of Northumberland leauing his Kingdom became a Monke,* 1.760 Epitom. Bedae An. 758. Florent. Westmon. An. 757. Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 3. Stow Chron. pag. 93. Fox Acts. pag. 131. In this Kings time An. 781. also died Werburga quondam (saith Florent.) sometime Queene to Ceolred King of Merchland.* 1.761 By which kind of speech he insinuateth that thē she was a Nonne, which is plainly affirmed by Houeden pag. 404. And in Germany liued S. Lullus, S. Burcardus, S. Willebald,* 1.762 S. Liobe, and many other English both men and women, disciples of this forsaid S. Boniface, who with vertuous life and miracles planted there the Catholick Ro∣man

faith, which they carried with them out of England.

King Bithricus XII.

17. THe 12. Christian King was Bithricus, who began his reigne An. 784. and reigned 16. yeares as Malmsb. saith 1. Reg. 2. and in Fastis,* 1.763 and dyed An. 800. He was saith he pacis quam belli studiosior, more desirous of peace than of war Ethelwerd. l. 3. calleth him Regem pijssimum. A most godly Prince.* 1.764 Cooper An. 778. saith he Knightly ruled the Land. His Roman reli∣gion is most notorious. For as Hunting. lib. 3. Houed pag. 404. Westmon An. 739. and others write,* 1.765 in his tyme came Legats into England from Pope Adrian antiquam (say they) renouantes &c. renewing the ancient League and Catholick saith, who were honorably receaued both of the Prelats and Princes, and held a Councell at Cealtid ex Houed. pag. 410. Be∣sides he maried the daughter of King Offa,* 1.766 who in his time left his Kingdom, went to Rome with Kenred King of Northumberland, and there bound his Kingdom to pay the Peter pence, and finally became a Monke as Fox writeth lib. 2. pag. 3. and pag. 129. and others. Besides of this King Offa Stow writeth pag. 89.

that he caused the reliques of S. Alban to be taken vp, and put in a Shrine,* 1.767 and adorned with gould and pretious stones, and builded there a Prinely Monasterie, His Charter (saith he) is dated An. 793. with the witnesse of him selfe, his sonne Egferd, 9. Kings, 15. Bishops, 10. Dukes, &c. By which we may clearly perceaue the Roman faith of all our Nation then. Westmon. also An. 794. Telleth how King Offa with the counsell of his Bishops sent to the Pope to haue priuiledges for that Monasterie,* 1.768 and the Pope answered that he should grante what he thought conuenient Et nos (saith the Pope) And we by our priuiledg will confirme our originall. And as Paris hath An. 794.* 1.769 He excepted it from all iurisdiction of Bishop or Archbishop, & subiected it immediatly to the See of Rome. His diebus (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap 15. In these dayes many Princes in England with shauing tooke vpon them the pro∣fession of Monks. In this Kings time An. 793. was the Innocent and holy King Ethel∣bert of East-England slaine,* 1.770 Malmsb. in Fastis & 1. Reg. cap. 5. Florent. Chron. Stow pag 74. Fox Acts. pag. 129. And Etheltida his espouse daughter of King Offa made her selfe an Ancoresse or recluse ex Ingulph. In this tyme also was found the body of S. VVithburg daughter of King Anna after 55. yeares buriall, ex Florent

An. 798.* 1.771 In his tyme also liued S. Fremund King and sonne to King Offa Vir (saith Cambd. in Brit. pag. 500. magni nominis. A man of a worthy name, and singuler pietie towards God was canonized for a Saint. And Rictrith iamdudum Regina tunc Abbattissa obijt.* 1.772 Rictrith somtime a Queene then Abbesse dyed, Houed. An. 786. And An. 799. died Osbald then Abbot,* 1.773 but once King of Northum∣berland, Houed. Ibid. In this time also died S. Lull. Archbishop of Mentz who∣me not onely Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 4. but Bale also Cent. 13. cap. 56. com∣mendeth saying he was homo tum eruditi∣onis &c. A man of approoued learning and sanctitie, and gaue him selfe as an example of vertue to the Gentills that had any inclination to the Christian faith. And yet was he scoller and successor to Saint Boniface that famous Papist. Ibid. cap. 57. Bale calleth Saint Burchard his fellowe, Virum pium ac religiosum: a godly and religious man. And cap. 70. he saith that S. Wilhad Archb. of Brome and fellow laborer with them, Martirij desiderio pro Rom. Ecclesia flagrabat: Burnt with desire of Martirdome for the Church of Rome.* 1.774 In his time also liued that great Clerck Alcuin Confessor to Charles the Great of whome ynough hath bene sayd before.

18. Thus thou seest Christian Reader

how clearly the Catholick Roman reli∣gion hath bene deduced through all those our first Christian Kings for the space of the first 200. yeares after our conuer∣sion from Paganisme to Christianity.* 1.775 And what notable contempt of the world and holines of life it bred in that time in our Kings, Queenes, Princes,* 1.776 Clergy, and Commons, in so much that ten of those Kings that then were are now accounted Saints: To wit, Ethelbert,* 1.777 Edwin, Oswald, Oswi, Sebbi, Sigebert, an∣other Sigebert, Richard, Ethelbrit, Fremund, And fourteene of them forsaking their Kindomes, either became Monks, or went on Pilgrimages to Rome, namely Kinegil∣sus, Centwin, Cedwall, Ina, Sebby, Offa,* 1.778 Sigebert, Ethelred, Coenred, another Offa, Cealwolph, Eadbert, Kenred, Osbald, to whome I may adde Oswin preuented by death. And 13. Queenes nonnes to wit Bathildis, Ethelreda, Sexburg, kineswith, (espouse to King Offa) Eadburg, Eua, Emenild, Edelburg, Ethelburg. Canfled, Cuthburg, VVerburg, Erigedida, Rictirth to whome I may add Heseswid mother to King Adolph. Besides, many Kings sonnes as Sighord, VVillibald, VVinnibald, Merefin, Adelbert, and many more whose names we know not. And many Princes Martyrs as Ruffin VVulfhale, Elbert, Egbrigh,

and one Confessor S. Pumold, And many Kings and Queenes daughters that be∣came nonnes as Edelburg Eartongath Sedrido, VVithburg;* 1.779 Mildred, Milhith, VValburg, Etheldrida.

19. Could such admirable contempt of the world spring from the Diuels reli∣gion? or rather from his who in our bap∣tisme bindeth vs to renounce the world and pomps therof.* 1.780 Could so great vertue and holines of life rise from the Diuel, the vtter enemy of vertue? or rather from God, from whome (as S. Iames saith) commeth all goodnes? Can Protestants imagin that God reuealed his truth to them, and hid it from so great Saints and seruants of his as those were?* 1.781 who sought it so diligently, folowed it so earnestly, and (as S. Iames speaketh) by their workes haue shewed their faith, and yet notwithstāding perished euerlastinglie as (no doubt) must needes be both thought, and said if Protestants religion be the on∣ly truth of Christ, and Christs truth the only way (as no doubt it is) to saluation.* 1.782 And therfore how soeuer some Ministers say that they will not iudge their Forfa∣thers, they cannot but thinke that these holy Princes and their people are damned (which they are a shamed to say) or that there are diuers wayes to heauen,

which is right Atheisme, or rather Anti∣christianisme. For if ther be any other way to heauen than that which Christ taught, we make Christ a lyar. But let them thinck as they list, I hope all men that are carefull of their saluation and withall consider that as ther is but one God and one Christ, so ther is but one baptisme and one faith, to wit the Catho∣lick (which who keepeth not intirely shall perish euerlastingly) will both thinck and say: Moriatur anima mea morte iustorum,* 1.783 & fiant nouissima mea horum similia. Let my soule die the death of the iust and let my end belike to these men. And now let vs goe from the Kings of a part of England to the Monarchs of the whole.

CHAP. XXIIII. That all the Kings of England from the Monarchy to the Conquest vvere Roman Ca∣tholicks, proued in parti∣culer.

King Egbert XIII.

1. THe thirtenth Christian King of the west-Saxons and first that re∣duced England to a Monarchy, was King Egbert, who began his reign An. 800. & reigned 37. yeares, died An. 837. He was (saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2.) worthely to be preferred before all Kings,* 1.784 And lib. 2. cap. 1. Regis Inae abnepos. King Ina his great grandchild by his brother Inegilse, suldued the mindes of his subiects by clemencie and meeknes, and left his sonne great occasions of commendations. Houed. hist. pag. 407. saith he was Vir strenuissimus ac Potens: most stout and puissant. And (as all our English Cronicles testifie) in his time subdued all the rest of our English Kings. Hunting. l. 4. VVallos vicit: sabdued the VVelch∣men. Florent An. 836. Danos fugat: Put to

flight the Danes. The Roman Catholick religiō of this victorious Prince is euidēt.* 1.785 First because he suffered his sonne and heir Ethelwolph to be a Monke and sub∣deacon, [unspec 1] as both Catholicks and Prote∣stāts affirme, & Godwin in the Bishops of Winchester saith it is certain. Wherby (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap 20.) He became the Popes Creature by both professions. Secondly, because he committed his said sonne Ethelwolf [unspec 2] to S. Swithin to be taught, as testifieth Florent. An. 827. Gotzelin, and Godwin in vit. Swithini,* 1.786 And as addeth Gotzelin inter precipuos amicos numerauit. reconed him in number of his especiall freinds. Now this Swithin was a Roman Catholick. For, as Bale l. cit. granteth he was a Monke, and as Malmsb. lib. 2. Pont: Gotzelin. l. cit. Westmon. An. 862. and others report wrought miracles by the signe of the Crosse, is canonised by the Papists for a Saint. Thirdly because K. Kenulf (who in [unspec 3] his time was King of midlengland, & as Malmsb. saith lib. 1. Reg. Nulli ante se Regi. Nothing inferior, in power and religion to any King before him, and whose praises shalbe aduan∣ced on high so long as there is found any indifferent iudg in England, writing with all his Bish. and nobilitie to Pope Leo beginneth his letter thus. Domino beatissimo: To my most holy Lord and wel beloued, Lord Leo the Roman Bishop

of the holy, & Apostolick See, Kenulf by the grace of God King of Merchland with the Bishops, Dukes, & all Degrees of honor within our Dominiōs with health of most sincere affection in Christ. Infra. The sublmity of the See of Rome is our helth,* 1.787 & the prosperitie therof our cōtinuall ioy. Because whence yow haue your Apostolicall dignitie, thence had we the knowledge of the true faith. VVherfor I thinck it fit that the eare of our obedience be humbly in∣clined vnto your holy commādements, & with our whole forces to fulfill what shalbe thought cōueniēt by your holines to performe. But now I Kenulf by the grace of God K. humbly beseech your Excellēcie to receaue me in quiet peace into your holines lap, & whome no meanes of merits do support, let the large aboūdāce of your blessing enrich for the gouer∣mēt of his people, that almightie God by your inter∣cessiō may together with me encorage the Nation against the inuasion of forren foes which your Apo∣stolical authoritie hath imbued with the rudemēts of the Christian faith.* 1.788 This blessing haue all the Kings who swayed the Mercian scepter deserued to obtaine at your Predecessors hands, this same do I in humble māner request & desire to obtain of yow most holy Father, first by way of adoptiō to receaue me as your child, as I loue yow in the persō of a Fa¦ther, & shall embrace yow with the whole force of obedience. Againe he saith: Excellentiae vestrae: VVe in most humble manner beseech your Excel∣lencie, to whome the key of wisdome is giuen by God. Again: VVith great humility & also affectiō

we haue writtē these to yow most holy Pope,* 1.789 besee∣ching in most earnest wise your Clemēcie kindly & iustly to answer these things vvhich vve haue bene vrged to propound. VVe send yovv here as a smale token of my louing minde, that is 120. Mancuzes vvith letters requesting yovv to accept therof in good part & vouchsafe to bestovv your blessing vpon vs. And the Pope answering him saith ••hat this K. professed to be willing to lose his life for him, & acknowledged (saith the Pope) that Nostris Apostolicis, &c. That no Chri¦stian presumeth to goe against our Apostolicall Decrees. Yea Fox p. 132. speaking of this K. & the others before him saith, They wanted the knowledg & doctrin in Christ, especially in the Article of free iustification in faith. Which, p. 840. he termeth the foundation of the Church and all Christianitie, and therfor (saith he) they ran the vvrong vvay. And so concludeth that Protestants truth was hidden to our for∣ancestors, In which I verily beleeue him.

King Ethelwolph XIIII.

2. THe 14. Christian King was Ethel∣wolph, sonne to the forsaid King Egbert, who began his reign An. 837. and reigned 20. yeares and od monethes. He was (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 2.) by nature gentil, and more desirous of peace than of war.* 1.790 And yet (saith Malmsb. l. cit.) Danos non semel per se & suos Duces contudit: The Danes

he ouercame more than once by him selfe and his Generalls. And besides other victories at Okley in Surey slew so many Danes (saith Floren: and westmon. An. 851. Houed pag. 413. and others) as neuer was heard in one Realme, and at one time nether before nor after. His Roman religion is most notorious.* 1.791 First by that which hath bene said in the [unspec 1] life of his Father. Secondly because he [unspec 2] procured a dispensation of the Pope be∣caus•• he had byn a Monke and subdea∣con that he might marry. which Pope Malmsb. 1. Pont. saith was Leo 3. Bale Centur. 2 cap, 20. saith was Gregor. 4. o∣thers say Leo 4. Thirdly he first sent his [unspec 3] sonne Alfred to Rome to be instructed (saith Westmon. An. 854.) of the Pope in manners and religion.* 1.792 And after went him∣selfe, and staied at Rome a yeare, and ther (as all Catholicke and Protestant Cronicles confesse) bound all England to pay the Peter pence.* 1.793 And as Bale pag. 116. speaketh Prouinciam suam &c. He made his Countrey tributarie to the Roman Synagog, & so (sayth he) was all England made subiect to the Roman Beast. Besides this he appointed euery yeare 300. Mancuzes, which were (as Caius saith lib. 2. de antiq. cantab. pag. 287.) thirty pence a peece to be sent to Rome wherof one hundred should buy oile for light in S. Peters Church, and one

hundred for the same vse in S. Pauls, and one hundred should be giuen saith Flo∣rent Anno. 855. Vniuersali Papae Apostolico To the Vniuersall Apostolicke Pope. The same hath Fox lib. 3. p. 136. Fourthly he gaue (saith [unspec 4] Fox) to holy Church and religious men the tenth of his goods and Lands in VVest-Saxons with li∣berty and fredom from all seruice and ciuil charge. And Fox setteth downe his Charter in these wordes. Ego Ethelwolphus &c.* 1.794 I Ethel∣wolph King of the VVest Saxons with the cōsent of my Prelats & Nobles will grant an hereditarie portion of my land to be foreuer possessed by God & the blessed S. Marie and all the Saints of God. Behould how the King by the aduise of his Bishops and Nobles giueth Land to God and his Saints, and to what purpose himselfe declareth in these words follo∣wing, For the redemption of our soules,* 1.795 for the remission of our sinnes. Which intention, as yow heard before out of Abbots & Fox, is contrary to the Protestants Gospell. And therfore Fox vpō these words saith, Note the blind ignorance and erroneous teaching in these dayes, and addeth that they were led with pernicious doctrine to set remission of sinnes and remedie of soules in this donation, and such other deedes of their deuotion. And further the King saith,* 1.796 as Malmsb. testifieth lib. 2. cap. 2. Placuit Episcopis cum &c. It hath pleased the Bishops with the Abbots and the seruants of God

to apoint that all our brethren and sisters in euery Church shall sing on wensday in euery weeke fifty psalmes,* 1.797 and euery Priest two Masses, one for King Ethelwolph, & another for his Dukes cōsenting to this gift, for their reward & remissiō of their tres∣passes. And for the K. liuing let them say Oremus Deus qui iustificas &c. For the Duke also liuing also Praetēde Domine &c But after their death for the K. alone, & for the Dukes deceassed iointly together, & this be so firmly ordained throughout al the daies of Christianitie euen as their libertie is established, so lōg as faith increaseth in the English Nation. This Charter of Donation was written in the yeare of our Lords Incarn 844. Indict. 4. the fift day of Nouemb. in the Citie of VVinchester, in the Church of S. Peter before the head Altar. And this they did for the honor of S. Michael the Archan∣gell & also for the blessed Marie Q. the glorious mother of God & of S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles, and in like māner of our most holy Father Pope Greg. and of all Saints. In this Chapter I note how,* 1.798 not the King but Bish. apoint Priests to pray & say Masses for him, and that S. Peter is called Prince of the Apost∣les; the other points of Papistry therin are more euidēt than that I neede to point to them.* 1.799 And yet (as Ingulph saith p. 862.) to this chapter subscribed all the Archb. & Bishops of England, K. Bardred, & King Edmund after martyr, and Princes of a part of Englād vnder King Ethelwolph,

Abbots, Abbesses, Dukes, Countes, and nobles of the whole Lād, & innumerable multitude of other people. By which we may see the vniuersall faith of our Con∣try of that time. And in a Charter of King Berthulphus in Ingulph p. 861. The King praieth God Quatenus pro intercessione Guth∣laci &c That through the intercessiō of S. Guthlack and all the Saints he would forgiue me & all my people our sinnes.* 1.800 In this Kings time An. 850. S. Wolstā nephew to two KK. was vniu∣stly murdered, and afterward honored by God with miracles, Florēt. Chronic.* 1.801 Also S. Ieron. an English Priest martyred in Holand, An. 849. Bale Cent. 13. cap 75. In this K. time also liued one Offa K. of Eastengland, who leauing his Kingdome, and trauailing to the holy land, in ould Saxonie (from whence our Nation came into England) elected S. Edmund for his heire, and sent him into Englād: Capgra∣ue in vit. Edmundi. Florent. An. 855. Ho∣ued. pag. 415. Stow pag. 76.

King Ethelbald. XV.

3. THe 15. K. was Ethelbald eld••st sonne to K. Ethelwolph who began his reign An. 857. and reigned fiue yeares. He was at first dissolut and naught, as yow may see in Malmsb. lib. 2 cap. 3. But peracta poenitentia (saith Westmon. Anno. 859.) Ha¦uing done pennance all the time he liued after,

he gouerned the Kingdom with peace and iustice. Wherfore Hunting. lib. 5. pag. 348. calleth him optimae indolis aeuenem: a youth of very great towardnes, saith that all England bewailed his death.

King Ethelbert XVI.

4. THe 16. king was Ethelbert bro∣ther to the former, begā his raigne An. 862. as Malmsb. hath in Fastis, and held the gouerment fiue yeares. He was saith Ingulph pag. 863.* 1.802 Validissimus adolescens, A most valiant yong man and an inuincible trium∣pher ouer the Danes, he stoutly for fiue yeares space gouerned the Kingdome. Malmsb. 2. Reg. cap. 3. saith he ruled strenuè dulciterque: Manfully and sweetly. Houed pag. 405. saith pacifice & amabiliter, peaceably and gently. In this Kings time died S. Swithin Anno 862. Florent. & Westmon. in Chron.* 1.803 As for the Roman religion of these two Princes,* 1.804 that appeareth both by what hath bene said of their Father, and what shalbe said of their two brothers.

King Ethelred XVII.

5. THe 17. king was Ethelred 3. sonne to king Ethelwolfe, Who began his reign saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 3. Anno 867. and reigned 5. yeares, as his brothers did.* 1.805 Of him and his brethren Malmsb. saith, They bouldly and stoutly entred battel for their Country, and addeth that this king be∣sides ordinary skirmishes, fought 9. picht Battels in one yeare against the Danes,* 1.806 & was oftener Conqueror: And that he slewe one king of them, 9. Earlers, and innumerable people▪ which also testify Ethelwerd lib. 4. cap. 12. Hunting lib. 5. Cambd. in Brit. saith, He was Princeps longe optimus. Couper Anno 863. satih he was among his subiects mild gentle, & pleasant, against his aduersaries seuere, fierce, and hardie. Of this Fox lib. 3. pag. 141. telleth that being to ioine batell with the Danes,* 1.807 his bro∣ther Alfred gaue the onset while the King saith Fox, was at seruice and meditations, and albeit word were brought him that his brother had the worst, yet would he not saith Fox stir one foote before the seruice was fully cōplet; And addeth that through the grace of God, and their godly manhood the King cōming from his seruice recouered the victory, & slew as Ethelwerd (who as himself saith descēded

of that K. lib. 4. c. 2.) saith one King,* 1.808 fiue Earles. And that I may say so (saith Ethel∣werd) almost all the chiefest youth of the Bar∣barians, that nether befor nor after was there such a slaughter heard of since the English entred Britanie.* 1.809 See yow heere this meruailous and miraculous victorie cōfessed by Fox to be obtained by the grace of God and the deuotion of the King to his seruice! But what seruice this was which God would thus approue by so miraculous a victorie, and by which England was then defended from destruction of Danes, Fox was ashamed to tell. But our ancient Histo∣riographers Florent. & VVestmon. An. 871. & Houed. part. 1. pag. 416. saith plainly it vvas Masse said by a Priest.* 1.810 Which alone sufficeth both to shew that this King was a Ro∣man Catholicke, and that Masse is diuine seruice.* 1.811 Besides that, Malmsb. writeth, that this King entred battel, cruce Dei con∣signatus: Signed vvith the crosse of God. And (as Fox saith, and Godwin in the Bishops of Exeter) he builded the Abbey of Exeter. In this Kings time An. 870. ex Malmsb. vvas holy King Edmund (Cooper saith Anno. 869. slaine of the Danes because he vvould not forsake the faith of Christ.* 1.812 The same hath Fox pag. 140. Florent. Anno 870. Of his great miracles wrought after his death yow may see in his life, in Surius Tom. 6.

His brother and heire Edwald (saith Fox l. cit. and Capgraue in vit. Edwald.) became an heremit.* 1.813 Fremūd also saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 22.) sonne of Algarus Duke of the VVest-Saxons, a beutifull yong man, and only sonne, relinquished the gouernment of the common welth, which his parents left him, that he might follow Burchard the Monke, and was after as Capgr. saith in his life, slaine of the same Danes which slew S. Edmund.* 1.814 In this time also S. Ebbe (saith Stow Chron. p. 101.) Abbesse of Couldingham, cut of her nose and vpper lippe, and perswaded all the sisters to do the like, to keepe her vir∣ginitie from the Danes,* 1.815 who therupon burnt the Abbey and Nonnes therin.

King Alfred the great. XVIII.

6. THe next K. was Alfred the fourth sonne of K. Ethelwolfe, who (as Malm. hath l. 2. c. 4.) begā his reign An. 872. & ruled 28. years & a half.* 1.816 He alone of all our Kings. (saith Fox l. 3. p. 141.) took his crown & vnctiō of the Pope. And that we may see how God blessed him whome his vicar crou∣ned and anointed, he alone for his admi∣rable deedes both in war & peace, is sir∣named the Great. And the praise which not onely Catholicks but also Prote∣stants giue vnto him in all kinde of vertues surpasse in my iudgement the

praises of all Christian kings that euer haue bene. But for breuitie sake, I will content my self with the praises giuen to him by Protestants, who (yow may be assured) knowing him to be so manifest a Roman Catholick, as shall appeare anon, would giue him no more than he deser∣ueth.* 1.817 Cambd. in Brit. pag. 243. and 331. calleth him Clarissimum & pientissimum Regem.* 1.818 A most renouned and godly King. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 26. saith he was Egregiae indobis & formae adolescens: A yong man of a notable towardnes and bewtie, born vnto learning and vertue He called for the best learned men to be his Counsellers and instructers: Eight howers euery day he spent in reading, writing, and dis∣puting. He gouerned all things with an excceeding good wit, and with singular prouidencie. He was esteemed an Architecter, and most perfect Geo∣metrian, a Gramarian, a Philosopher, a Rhetho∣rician. an Historian, Musitian, and no vulgar Poet. Three Colledges he founded at Oxford, one for Gramarians, an other for Philosophers, the third for Diuines. Of studyes and the common welth he best deserued. Cooper An. 872. Of faire stature, and comely personage, and no lesse renowned in martiall pollicie than ciuil gouern∣ment. Stow Chron. pag. 105. Victorious Prince, studious prouident for widowes, Orphans and poore people, endued with wisdome, iustice, fortitude, and temperance, a most discreete sercher

of truth a most vigilant and deuout Prince in the seruice of God, and deuided the day and the night into three equal portions wherof the one he spent in studie prayer and such things as belonged to his minde and soule, the other in eating sleeping and other excercise of the body, the third in the affaires of the common VVelth.* 1.819 Fox lib. 3. pag. 141. saith Amongst all the Saxon Kings hitherto is found none to be preferred or all most to be cōpared with this Alfred, for the great and singuler qualities in this King worthie of high renown, whither we be∣hould his valiant acts and manifould trauells for his Contrie, or his godly and excellent vertues ioyned with a publick and tender care of the weale publick or whither we respect his notable know∣ledg of good letters with a feruent desire to set forth the same throughout all his Realme. And p. 143. 145. giueth him high praises for continence, valour, and learning, conclu∣ding thus. This valiant vertuous and learned Prince Christianly gouerned his realme, And much more with great admiration of this King, which yow may read in him, and in Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 4. Hunting. lib. 5. Ethelwerd lib. 4. Ingulfe, Florent. pag. 309. VVestmon. Chron. Houed. p. 417. and others.* 1.820

7. Onely I will out of them note some of his vertuos.* 1.821 Of his great learning is spoken before. For his valour Bale Cent. 3. cap. 43. saith, he fougt 57. tymes with the Danes.

Cambd. in Brit. pag. 213. Nobili praelio contudit, and pag. 444.* 1.822 Danos contudit ad libitum: He repressed the Danes at his pleasur. And as Malmsb. and others testifie made them become Christians, or forswere the Realme.* 1.823 For his gouernment saith Caius de Antiq. Cantab. pag. 328. Christianissimas leges scripsit & promulgauit. He writ and promulgated most Christian lawes, and caused such peace as he made braslets of gould be hung vp in the high way vvhich none durst touch.* 1.824 For his chastitie it was such, that as Cooper An. 872. after many Catholick writters testifieth, he desired of God sicknes that he might not offend against chastitie. As for his pietie and deuotion it was such as Florent. Westmon. An. 871. and others write Missam audire quotidie:* 1.825 * 1.826 That he daylie heard masse, and sayd his houres and Matins, and in the night season vnknovvn to all his seruāts he frequēted Churches to [unspec 1] heare seruice. Which alone sufficeth to shew [unspec 2] his Catholick Roman religiō. But besids this (Bale & Fox l. cit. & Stow p. 99. Caius l. cit. p. 325. confesse) he was crowned & an∣oinred of Pope Leo, & as Bale saith ter∣med his adoptiue child. & as is before said in∣structed [unspec 3] of him in maners & religiō. Mo∣reouer as Caius saith. In reparandis, ornandis &c. In repairing beutifying & enriching Monaste∣ries he labored earnestly, amongst which he builded two of great renoun. But Fox reckoneth three,

one at Shasburie, one at Ethling,* 1.827 the third at Winchester. The cause of the building his Monasterie at Ethling, was because he being almost quite vāquisht of the Danes, and lying there hid for a time, S. Cutbert appeared to him badd him be of good corage assuring him both of the present vision and future victorie ouer the Danes by a present miracle.* 1.828 This vision was (as is said) confirmed then by a present miracle, and by the perfect conquest of the Danes after following, beleeued of this notable prudent King, and testifyed (as Fox p. 142. cōfesseth) by Malmsb. Polichron. Houed. Iornalasensis & others, and yet is termed of him without any reason or testimony, a dreaming fable, onely (as we may imagin) because it is sayd to come from S. Cutbert For soone after p. 149. he crediteth a Vision of Egwin a Herlot, albeit it haue nothing so good testimonie, because therin is no [unspec 4] mentiō of any Saint. Finally this excellēt King in his preface before the Pastorall of Saint Gregory calleth him Christs Vicar, & sent almes to Rome Westmon. An. 889. & also to India, to performe (saith Fox p. 142.) His vovv to S. Thomas vvhich he made during the tyme of his distresse against the Danes. In this Kings time Burdred King of Merceland forsaking his Kingdom went to Rome,* 1.829 and Anno. 889. his Queene Ethelswitha

followed him.* 1.830 In this kings time also li∣ued S. Grimbald, whome king Alfred called out of France to teach in Oxford, and S. Neotus, Scientia (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 1. In knowledg and manners excelling, in counsel good, in speeche wise, by whose counsel Alfred founded a schoole at Oxford.

King Edward the elder. XIX.

8. IN the yeare 901. succeeded King Edward the Elder sonne to king Alfred,* 1.831 and reigned (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 3) 23. yeares, others say 24. He gouer∣ned the land (saith Fox lib. 3. pag. 146. right valiantly, in Princely gouernment, and such like martial prowes he was nothing inferior to his Father, but rather, exceeded him, subdued VVales & Scotlād, & recouered all out of the Danes hāds. The same saith Cooper An. 901. Stow p. 107.* 1.832 Malmsb. l. cit. Florent and West∣mon. An. 924, Houed. p. 122. And Ingulph. and Hunting. lib. 5. say that in one battel he slew two kinges, and 10. Earles of the Danes. And Ethelwerd lib. 4. cap. 4. writeth that in all he slew 4. kings of them.* 1.833 The Roman religion of this valiant and victorious Prince is euident. First be∣cause as king Edgar his grandchild in an oration (which Fox hath lib. 3. pag. 170.)

testifieth he accounted S. Dustan his Fa∣ther, helper and fellow worker in all things, chose him as Bishop and Shepherd of his soule, and keeper of his maners, obeyed him in all things, and preferred his counsel before all treasure. Secondly because he obeyed the commandement of the Pope, who threatned him excommu∣nication if he procured diuers Bishopricks to be erected, ex. Malmsb. l. cit. Cambden in Brit. p. 198. Thirdly because two of his daughters Edfled and Edburga became [unspec 3] nōnes & the third Ethelhild vowed virgi∣nitie, ex Malm. l. cit. Houed. p. 421.* 1.834 And as Bale saith Cent. 13. c. 77. Gregorie a sonne of his, became an hermit in Swiseland. Fourthly because he toke awaye his bro∣thers or his brothers sonnes wife from him, because she had bene a Nonne, Hunt. lib. 5. Westmon. An. 801. In his time liued [unspec 4] the said S. Edburg his daughter,* 1.835 and S. Fristan Bishop of Winchester a man (saith Godwin in his life) highly esteemed of, for his learning, but much more for his great vertue and holines.

King Athelstan. XX.

* 1.8369. IN the yeare 924. succeeded king Athelstan, sonne to king Edward, and held the Crowne. 16. yeares, ex Malm. lib. 2. cap. 6. He was (saith Fox p. 147. Cooper. An. 925. and Stow p. 107.) a Prince of worthie memorie, valiant, and wise in all his acts, and brought this Lād to one Monarchy: For he expelled the Danes, subdued the Scotts quieted the VVelch∣men. The like saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 22. and also Catholick writers, as yow may see in Malmsb. l. cit. Hunt. lib. 5. Houed. pag. 422.* 1.837 His Roman religion is most eui∣dēt. For going to the Battel of Brumford against many kings, and innumerable enemies,* 1.838 he visited (saith Ingulph) S. Iohn of Beuerley by the waye, with great deuotion, and God so blessed his deuotiō as in the battel he slew (saith Malmsb) the king of Scotts, & fiue kings more,* 1.839 12. Earles, innumerable multitude of his enemies, and got one of the greatest victories that euer Englishe wonne. And in his return gaue great gifts and priuiledges to S. Iohn of Beutrley, and made it a sanctuary for all Debters and Malifactors, Ex Ingulph, and Cambd. in Brit. pag. 636. Besides he was, saith Ingulph and Malmsb, greatly delited with

a peece of the holy Crosse,* 1.840 and Crowne of thorns which Hugh king of France sent vnto him: Made S. Aldhelm his Patron, Cambd. p. 210. Builded (saith Fox pag. 149) the two Monasteries of Midleton and Mithelney for his brothers soule.* 1.841 VVherby (saith Fox) it may appeare that the espetiall cause of building Monasteries in those dayes was for the releasing sinnes bothe of them departed and of them aliue, which cause, saith he, how it stādeth with Christs (Luthers) Gospel, let the Christian Reader try with him self. Thus Fox, which confession of his may suffice to shew how all that kings tyme all the Realme was Roman Catholick.* 1.842 And how all Christendome abroad agreed with him in religiō appea∣reth by the marriage of his sisters to the Emperor, king of Frāce, & other Christiā Princes. In this kings time befel a miracle in Duke Elfred whome the king sent to Rome to purge him selfe of treason by his oath before S. Peters sepulcher.* 1.843 But (saith the K. in his charter, which Fox pag. 148. Malmsb and others haue,) hauing taken his oath, he fel before the Altar, and was caried by the hands of his seruants to the English schole, and the next night after he ended his life. Then also li∣ued Saint Birnstan Bishop of VVin∣chester Qui &c. saith Florēt. An. 932. Malm. Polichron:* 1.844 Houed. Iornelacensis & others more as Fox confesseth p. 148. who dayly

song masse for the quiet rest of the soules de∣parted.

King Ewmund XXI.

10. THe 21. Christian King was Ed∣mund sonne to the forsaid Ed∣ward, who began (saith Malmesb.) An. 940.* 1.845 and reigned six yeares and a halfe. He was (sai••h Cooper An. 940. and Stow p. 108.) a man by nature di••posed to noblenes and iustice. Huntin. lib. 5. calleth him inuictum, vnconquered, & saith omnia illi faeliciter succes∣sisse: all things fel out happily to him: And Fox lib. 3. pag. 130. writeth that he achiued noble victories against his enemies, and set his studie in maintaining & redressing the state of the Church, which stoode all then in building of Monasteries & Churches,* 1.846 and furnishing them with new posses∣sions. and restoring the ould▪ Infra. In the time of this king Edward or shortlie after,* 1.847 hardnes, re∣straint of life with superstition were had in vene∣ration, & men for merit sake with God gaue thē∣selues to leade a streight life. which alone would suffice to shew of what religion this King was. Besides, that (as Stow saith p. 108. Florent. An. 942. Westmon. An. 940. Houed p. 423.) he was altogether coūselled & lead by S. Dunstan, at whose request he reedifyed Glossenburie, and

made S. Dunst••n Abbot therof with a Chapter extant in Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 7. He granteth many priuil••dges to Glos∣senburie for hope of aeternall reward and for∣giuenes of his sinnes, In thi•• Kings time li∣ued his wife S. Elfegia who (saith Ethel∣werd lib. 4. cap. 6.) was canonized after her death,* 1.848 and miracles wrought at her tombe.

King Edred. XII.

11. The 22. Christian King was Ed∣red, third sonne of King Edward. He entred An. 946. and held the crowne nine yeares and a halfe, as Malmsb. hath lib. 2. cap. 7.* 1.849 His magnanimitie (saith he) did not degenerat from his Father and brethren. He subdued the Northumbers and Scotts. He hum¦bled himselfe to the feete of holie men deuoted his life to God and S. Dunstan by whose counsell he made his court a schoole of vertue. Thus Malm. Cooper An. 946. Stow Chron. pag. 108. saith he was a great maintainer of honestie & most abhorred naughty & vnruly persons, in feats of armes much commended, wherby he kept in o∣beissance the Northumbers and Scotts and exi∣led the Danes.* 1.850 As for his Roman religion ther can be no doubt. For as Fox writeth pag. 152. He was much ruled by the Counsell of S.

Dunstan, in so much as in histories he is reported to haue subiected himself to much pennance inflicted on him by S. Dunstan: Such zelous deuotion (saith he) was then in Princes. And as Florent. An. 955. Malmsb. l. cit. Houed. pag. 423. West∣mon. An. 955. write, when he fel sick Ac∣cersiuit &c. he sent for blessed Dunstan his confes∣sor. Ingulph saith Aboue all the Kings his Pre∣decessors he had the purest conscience, and a spe∣tiall deuotion to S. Paul. And p. 876. he citeth his Chapter in the which he erected a new the Abbey of Crowland as he saith In the regard of the redemption of my soule and is sory that by the destruction of that monasterie, prayers for the soules of the kings his prodecessors haue bene intermitted. To which Chapter sub∣scribe two Arcbishops, 4. Bishops, many Abbots, and Earles. And Stow pag. 198. saith the King sealed this Charter with seales of gould.

King Edwin. XXIII.

12. IN the yeare 955. (saith Malmsb. l. 2. c. 7.) succeded Edwin, sonne to king Edmund, & reigned 4. yeares. He was so bewtifull as Ethelwerd lib. 4. c. 8. saith he was commonly called Pancalus, but as Malmsb. he abused his bewty to

lewdnes, for which and for banishing of S. Dunstan (writeth Cooper An. 955.) he was odible to his subiects. Fox pag. 152. addeth that he was deposed of the Nor∣thumbers and mercians, & Edgar chosen in his place, yet as it seemeth he amended. For Hunting. l. 5. writteth that he ruled his kingdeme not without commenda∣tion, & Osbern in vit. Dunstani writeth, that by the praiers of S. Dunstan he was at his death deliuered from the Diuels. His Roman religiō appeareth by the pos¦session which, as Malmsb. saith,* 1.851 he gaue S. Aldelm, whose body, saith he, was then found, and in scrinio locatum, placed in a shrine. In the Register of the Abbey of Bury she is said, to haue giuen to that Mo∣nastery the towne of Becklis, and diuers other things.

King Edgar. XXIIII.

13. THe 24. K. was Edgar, secōd sonne to king Edmund, who began his reigne, (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 8.) Anno 959. and reigned 16. yeares.* 1.852 The praises which both Catholicks and Protestants giue to this king are exceeding. Malmsb. calleth him honor & delitiae Ang: The honor and delight of English men, and

saith that inter Anglos &c. amongst English men the report is, that no King nether of his or any former age in England, is to be compared with Edgar. Ingulph an ancient & graue author p. 889. saith he was flos & decus &c. The floure and ornament of all his Ancestors, and the mirror of the VVestern climat of the world, the bewtie glorie and rose of Kings. Florent An. 975. and Houed. p. 426. add, that he was as worthie to be remembred of Englishmen, as Romulus of Ro∣mās, Syrus of Persians, Alexander of Macedonians, Arsaces of Parthians, Charles the great of the French. Huntington lib. 5. p. 356. saith Edgar the peaceable, a King magnificent, a second Salo∣mon, in his dayes the Land was much bettered, he was most deuout to God, he built many Monasteries. And Malmsb. saith that in the yeare 1052. (which was about a hundred yeares after his death) his body was found Nullius labis conscium voyde of co••ruption, and that it wrought miracles. The like praises do the Protestants afford him. Cooper An. 959. A Prince of worthie memorie, for his manifould vertues gratly renouned, so excellent in iustice and sharp correction of vices as wel in his Magistrats as other subiects, that neuer before his day was vsed lesse felonie and extortion. Of mind valiant and hardy, & very expert in martiall policie. The like saith Stow Chron. pag. 109. Fox Acts. lib. 3. pag. 154. saith he was much giuen to all vertuous, and princely acts, worthy of much com∣mendation

and famous memory, excellent in iustice, maintained the godly, loued the modest,* 1.853 was deuout to God, and beloued of his subiects whome he gouerned in much peace and quietnes, so God did bl••sse him with aboundance of peace. No yeare passed in the time of his Reigne in which he did not some singular and necessarie commoditie for the common welth. A great mantainer of religion and learning. He had in redines 2600. ships (The same say Florent. and Westmon. Anno 975. Houed. pag. 426.) of war, and made 8.* 1.854 Kings to row him in a boate, he setting at the sterne & gui∣ding it. The Romā religiō of this renow∣ned K. is manifest. For Fox l. cit,* 1.855 saith He was a great Patron of Monkish religion, builded, (as some say) as many Monasteries as there be sondays in the yeare, or as Edner reporteth 48. pag. 156. Edgar was seduced by Dunstan, who was drowned in all superstition and did seuen yeares penance at Dunstans apointment. And pag. 161. and 169. reciteth an oration in King Ed∣gar which also is in Stow pag. 111. wherin the King speaketh thus to the Clergy. It belongeth to me to rule the lay peo∣ple, It belongeth to me to prouide necessarie things to the Ministers of the Church to the flock of Monkes. Behould how he distinguisheth betwene gouerning lay people, and pro∣uiding for clergie. Item he complaineth there that Priests crownes are not broade nor

lay people, and prouiding for clergie. Item he complaineth there That Priests crownes are not broade nor their rownding con∣uenient, and that they came not deuoutly to Masse,* 1.856 and saith to the Bishops, I haue Constantins sworde, and yee haue Peters sword in your hands, let vs ioine right hands, let vs cuple svvord to svvord that the Leapers may be cast out of the Temple. Touching which oration, Fox noteth the religious zeale and deuotion of Kings, and the blind (saith he) ignorance and superstition of that time in both estates Ecclesiasticall and ciuil in esteeming Christs religion cheefly to consist in giuing to Churches and maintaining of Monkery, wherin it appeareth (saith he) how ignorant that time was of the true doctrin of Christs faith.* 1.857 And putteth this note in the margent. The doctrin of iusti∣fication vnknowne. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 34. saith Edgarus &c. Edgar earnestly seruing the desires of Monkes, And by the inchantments of Dunstan, Ethelwald, and Oswald, being made an Image of the Beast, did speake onely as they gaue him breath, & all things then were ruled at their beck. Ingul. pag. 883. setteth downe his Charter of Peterborowh, wherin he calleth S. Peter Superum Ianitorem. The porter of heauen, and saith he apointeth there a market for diuers good purposes both of temporall and spiri∣tual profits, that Gods ministers may be holpen more neare at hand, and that the Christian people

meeting there amidst worldly affaires may de∣mand Gods help,* 1.858 whiles by demanding S. Peters protection and by hearing the misterie of Masse according to the faith of eche one the faultes of diuers sinnes may therin be redeemed. And again: Hanc regiferam libertatem &c, we haue procured this royal libertie according to the primitiue institution therof, to be strenghned from the See of the Apostolicke Roman Church, by the author him selfe of this writing most re∣uerend Ethelwald. And to this Charter subscribe two Archbishops, three Bishops, many Abbots, Dukes, and no∣bles. And Malmsb. l. cit. citeth an other Charter of that king granted to Glassen∣burie, which he requested to be confir∣med by Pope Iohn 12. which Pope con∣firmed it saying that he tooke the Mona∣sterie in protectione Romanae Ecclesiae & beato∣rum Apostolorum Petri & Pauli: In protection of the Roman Church and the blessed Apostles Saint Peter and Paule. In this kings tyme liued Saint Merwin saith Florent.* 1.859 An. 967. whome he made Abbesse of Rum∣sey, and confirmed that Monasterie (saith Stow pag. 113.) in the presence of all the Nobilitie. Also Saint Editha his own daughter, who from her infancy was brought vp in a Monasterie, and would not refuse that lyfe to enioy the crowne after her brother King

Edwards death. Also S. Elsted a nonne whose life and miracles yow may read in Capgraue.

S. Edward Martyr XXV.

14. I In the yeare 975. began S. Ed∣ward the Martyr saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 9••. sonne to King Edgar,* 1.860 and reigned three yeares, who did (saith he) follow the steps of his Eathers religion and yeelde both eare & minde to good Councell. Ingu••ph pag. 889. saith he was a simple and most holy yong man, following much his Father in maners. Cooper An. 975, and S••ow pag, 113. say he was in all kinde of honest vertues comparable to his Father Edgar, began his souerainty with much modestie and mildnes, & worthely fauored of all. Fox Acts. pag. 159 Authors describe him to be a vertuous and noble Prince, much pittifull & bountifull to the poore. And Caius de Antiq. Cantab:* 1.861 pag. 294. saith he is worthilie tearmed a martyr. Cooper An 977. saith after his death God shewed for him many miracles, which also testify Malmsb. l. cit. West∣mon. Anno. 979. and others. wherby the Reader make perceaue what account he may make of Fox, who l. cit. calleth them tales.* 1.862 His Roman religion is manifest partly by what hath bene said of his Fa∣ther,

partly because Fox saith l. cit. He [unspec 1] was by Dunstans meanes elected and consecrated. Which also testify Malmsb. [unspec 2] l. cit. Florent. Anno 975. And because as Fox & the same Authors testity he stoode [unspec 3] with Saint Dun••••an against Priests Wiues.* 1.863 In this Kings time liued three great Saints S. Dunstan S. Ethelwald & S. Oswald, of whome we will speake in the time of the next King when they died.

King Egelred. XXVI.

15. IN the yeare 979. saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 10. succeeded King Egelred, sonne to King Edgar, and reigned 37. yeares. Who (as say Florent An. 978.* 1.864 Houed. p. 427. and Cooper An. 978. was Moribus elegans pulcher vultu & decorus aspectu. excellently manered of fayer fa••e and gratious countenance. His Roman religion is mani∣fest, by what hath bene sayd of hi•• Father.* 1.865 Secondly because his mother built two [unspec 1] Monasteries one at Amsbury, an other at Whorwel and became a Nonne Cambd. [unspec 2] in Brit. pag. 177. 221. 228. and as Malmsb. l. cit. saith Corpus silicio, &c. She wrapt her-bodie in haire cloth. In the night layd on

the grownd without pillow she toke her sleepe &c.

[unspec 3] Thirdly because in his time liued these notorious Papists S. Dunstan, S. Ethel∣wald, [unspec 4] and S. Oswald. Fourthly because he confirmed the Charter of Euisham Monasterie, & libertatis priuilegium, &c. And the priuiledg of the liberty confirming, signed it [unspec 5] with the signe of the Crosse, Cambd. in Brit. pag. 327. Fiftly because he receaued the Legat of Pope Iohn 15. and by him made peace with the Duke of Normādie,* 1.866 Malmsb. l. cit. In this time was S. Edward, King and martyrs body found incorrupt An. 979. Houed. pag. 407. Then also liued S. Dunstan of whome some thing hath bene sayd in the Archbishops,* 1.867 & S. Ethel∣wald Bishop of Winchester, who (saith Godwin in his life) was a great Patron of Monks and no lesse enemy to married Priestes. And S. Oswald Archb. of York whome God∣win confesseth to haue bene very learned and for his integritie and conuersation much reueren∣ced. The greatest faulte (saith he) I finde in him was, in that he was very earnest in setting forth that doctrin of Diuels that debarreth men (who haue promised to God the contrary) from marrying. In this time also was martyred S. Elpheg Archb. of Canterburie, And S. Edmund King and martyr miraculously flew Swain King of Denwark (as in the

Ecclesiastical histories it is reported of Saint Mercurie Martyr that he slew Iu∣lian the Apostata) This miracle Fox him selfe dare not discredit, but lib. 3. pag. 161. writeth thus of Swain.* 1.868 He entred the Ter∣ritorie of Saint Edmund, wasted and spoiled the contrie, despised the holie Martyr mena∣cing the place of his sepulcher. VVherfore the men of the Countrie fel to praier and fa∣sting, so that shorlie after Swain died soden∣lie crying and yelling. Some saye (saith he) that he was stroken with the sword of S. Edmund. In fear wherof Canutus his sonne granted them the fredome of all their liberties and great freedoms, quitted them of all tax and tribut. And after that time it was vsed that Kings of England when they were crowned sent their Crownes for an offering to S. Edmunds shrine, and redeemed the same againe with condigne price. And these times were so euidently Papistical, as Fox in his Pro∣testation before his Acts saith thus: About the year of our Lord 980. sprong forth here in England, (as did in other places more,) a Romish kind of Monkery much drovvned in supestition. Of this svvarme vvas Egbert, Agelbert, Egvvin, Boniface, VVilfrid, Agathon, Iames, Roman, Cedda, Dunstan, Osvvald, Athelm, Lanfrancke, Anselm and such other. But well it is that this Iames was (as S. Beda saith lib. 2. c. 20.) a good & godlie man, & Deacon to

S. Paulin, who was S. Austines compa∣nion, by whome we may see the religion of S. Austin and his fellowes. Agilbert, Agatho, Wilfrid, Roman, Cedda, were holy men much commended by Beda lib. 3. cap, 25. and liued in S. Austins time, or very sone after, long before this time. The others Egbert, Boniface, Danstan, O∣swald, Anselm, were the famousest Saints which England hath.

King Edmund Ironside XXVII.

16. THe 27. Christian King was Edmund Ironside, sonne vnto King Egelred, who succeded An. 1016. and reigned one yeare.* 1.869 He was (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 10. a yong man of notable towardlines of great strength both of minde and body, and therfore sirnamed Ironside of the English men. The like say Hunting lib. 6. Westmon. Anno 1016. Cooper Anno 1016. and Fox Acts Pag. 162. wri••e that he was of lusty and valiant courage in martiall affairs both hardie and wise, and could indure all paine.* 1.870 His Roman religion is manifest by that as the Register of Bury saith he reedifyed Glassenburie destroied (as it seemeth) by the Danes, and by what hath bene said of his Father.

King Canut. XXVIII.

17. THe 28. king was king Canut, a Dane who by force of armes and dint of sword got the kingdome, begin∣ning his reigne Anno. 1017. and reigned 20. yeares, Composed (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. c. 11.) his life magna ciuilitate & fortitudine.* 1.871 Of whome Hunting: lib. 6. Polidor. L. and others recount this story,* 1.872 That as he sat by the sea side his flatterers magnifying him, called him Lord of the land and sea, whose flattery to discouer he comman∣ded the waues not to come neere him, but they rising according to their course be∣wet the king, wherat he smiling said to his coutriers, loe he whom yee call Lord of Sea and land cannot cōmand a smale waue. Cooper An. 1018. saith he was a sage gentle and moderat Prince. And An. 1027. for his vertuous life worthie to liue perpetuallie. He was of great magnificence, & vsed such iustice & temperance that in his daies was no Prince of such renowne, towards God humble and lowlie. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 45. saith, he was Iuuenis &c. a yong▪ man of excellent vvit and high minde and notable in Christian modestie. That great king who was withall king of Denmark and Norway was euidentlie a Roman* 1.873

[unspec 1] Catholick. First because after the said speech of his, touching the Sea, he went to Winchester as Fox pag. 163. Bale l. cit. Stow pag. 120.* 1.874 Hunting. l. cit. and others write, and taking his crown from his head set it vpon the head of the crucifix. Quo &c. (saith Bale) By which he signified that the Kings of those times were no Kings, but onely the likenes [unspec 2] of Kings and Images of the Beast. Secondly Fox pag. 163. writeth that following much the super∣stition of Agelnoth Archb. of Canterburie he went on Pilgrimage to Rome, and ther founded an hospitall for Pilgrims, gaue to the Pope pretious gifts, and burdened the Land with a tribut called, Romescot. In his letters to the Nobles and Bishops of Eng∣land in Malmsb. and Ingulph him self saith that he went oratum &c. to pray for the redemption of my sinnes, and saith that he had longe vowed it, and thancketh God that he had there honored S. Peter and Saint Paule, and all the holy places of Rome. Et ideo hoc maxime, &c. And therfor I haue done this principally because I haue learned of wise men, that Saint Peter the Apostle hath receaued great power of our Lord of binding and loosing, and that he is the Porter of heauen, and therfore I thought it very profitable to require especially his protection with God. [unspec 3] Thirdly in his Charter in Malmsburie he

saith, he graunteth priuiledges to that Monasterie by the counsel of the Arch∣bishop Agelnoth and also of all the Priests of God, and with the consent of all my Peeres for the loue of the Kingdom of heauen, and pardon of my offences, and the relaxations of the transgressions of my brother King Edmund. Wherby wee see that both him selfe and his Bishops and nobles were Roman Catholicks. Fourthly he built (saith Fox l. cit. Cambd. [unspec 4] Brit. pag. 415.) Saint Bennets in Norfolk, and turned Saint Edmunds Bury into an Abbey of Monks, And Bale libro cit. addeth, It is found that next after God he endeuored to appease Saint Edmund by prayers and offerings.

King Herold. XXIX.

18. IN the yeare 1036. succeded King Herold sonne to King Canut by Elfgina an English woman, as witnesseth Ingulph, and reigned 4. yeares and 4. monethes, ex Malmsburie lib. 2. cap. 12. His Roman religion is manifest both by his Father,* 1.875 & by that which Ingulph wri∣teth of him pag. 895. He gaue to the Monasterie of Crowland a Cloake of silk set with goulden

buttons which he wore at his coronation, and he had done to vs many moe good things if ouer hasty death had not taken him away.

King Hardy Canut. XXX.

19. THe 30. King was king Hardi-Canut, sonne to king Canut & Emma, who had bene wife to king Egel∣reld. Began his reign An. 1040. & ruled two years. He shewed (faith Malm. l. 2. c. 12.) exceeding great pitty of minde towardes his bro∣ther S. Edmund the Confessor.* 1.876 His Roman religion appeareth both by his Father, & because as testifyeth Registrum Burinēse Dedit S. Edmundo libertatem.

King S. Edward Confessor. XXXI.

* 1.87720. IN the yeare 1042. Edward Con∣fessor & sonne to the forsaid king Egelred began his reign, and reigned 24. yeares. He was (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 13.) deuout vnto God and therfore directed by him, whilst he reigned, all thing at home and a∣broad were quiet and calme. He slew by his Captaines Machetat king of Scotts, and put another in his place, & brought wales into the forme of a Prouince vnder

England. Illud celeberime fertur &c. That is most famously reported that he neuer toucht any womans chastitie. And Florent. An. 1066. cal∣leth him Decus Anglorum, The honor of English∣men. But who will see more of his ver∣tues may read his life written by a most ancient and graue Author in Surio Tom. 1. This only I will not omit, that to him did God first giue the vertue of curing the kings euil and the crampe, from whome all our Princes since haue receaued it. Fox lib. 3. pag. 164. and Cooper An. 1043. say that he was a man of gentle and soft spirit,* 1.878 neuer delt with his wife fleshlie, guided the Kingdom with much wisdome and iustice, from vvhome issued as out of a fountain, much godlinesse pitty & liberalitie tovvards the poore, gentlenes and iustice tovvards all men, and in all honest life he gaue a a vertuous example to his people.* 1.879 And pag. 16. calleth him vertuous and bless••d King. Cooper pag. 1065. addeth That he purged the ould lavves and piked out of them certain vvhich vvere most profitable for the Commons. To these high praises Stow Chron. 122. adioyneth that God greatly glorifyed him in his life by wonderfull signes,* 1.880 and cured the kings euil. Now let vs see what the religion of this great and holy king was. First he vo∣wed [unspec 1] to God, that if he got the crowne he would go, to Rome on Pilgrimage, West∣mon. An. 1049. Ealred in vita Edwardi.

[unspec 2] Secondly, when his people would not suffer him to leaue the Land for fear of the Danes inuasion, he deman∣ded dispensation, and obtained it of [unspec 3] Pope Nicholas. 2. Nichol. in ep. ad Ed∣wardum. Ealred in vita: Thirdly, sent two Abbots to a Concell held at Rhemes by Pope Leo, Florent. and Houed. Anno. 1050. [unspec 4] Fourthly he built the Monastery of Westminster: principally for the loue (saith Camb. in Brit. pag. 376. of the cheefe Apo∣stle, [unspec 5] whome he honored with a speciall & peculier affection. Fiftly, whiles he was at Masse, God reuealed vnto him the drowning of the K. of Denmarke which [unspec 6] intended to inuade England. Houed. An. 1066. Ealred in vit. Sixtly, Pope Nicol. writing to him, thanketh God that King Edward had loue to S. Peter and with vs he consented in all the Apostolicall Decrees, and therin absolued him from his vow, & Westminster from all Episcopall iurisdi∣ction, and saith that to him and his suc∣cessors we commit the aduousion, and tuition of all the Churches of England that in any place yow may determine by the Counsell of the Bishops and Abbots what things be iust and right. Wher∣vpon Bale l. cit. saith: That sub Nicolao 2. facti sunt Anglorum Reges &c. vnder Pope Nico∣las 2. the Kings of Englād were made the Popes Vi∣cars. [unspec 7] Seuētly, writing to the Pope. He pro∣fesseth

the Popes supremacie, In which (as Protestāts say) the essence of a Papist cōsi∣steth, in these plain words, To the cheefe Fa∣ther of the vniuersall Church Nicolas, Edward by the grace of God K. of England due obediēce. Eal∣red in vit. And in his lawes in Fox pag. 166. appointed that a King shall sweare vpon the Euangelists and blessed reli∣ques of Saints that he will maintain the holy Church with all integrity. And so manifest it is, that this K. & our Country in his time were Roman Catholicks, as Syr Edward Cook the Kings Attorney in F. Garnets Arainment (which since is printed) openlie called, the time of Ed∣ward Confessor. Henrie 1. Edward 1. Richard 2. Henrie 4, and ••. the verie mid∣night of Poperie,* 1.881 which were in truth the most florishing times, that euer England saw. For what King haue we in vertue comparable to King Edward Confessor? in wisdome, to King Henrie the first? in valour and victories to King Edward the first, the Conqueror of Scotland? and Henrie 4. of England, and Henrie the fift Conqueror of France?

King Herold. XXXII.

21. THe 32. and last King of the Sa∣xons was King Herold who tooke the crown An. 1066. and held it not one yeare.* 1.882 He was saith Cooper An. 1066. valiant and hardie. Florent. An. 1066. saith he was left successor by Saint Edward and chosen of all the nobles of England and crowned of Aldred Archb. of yorke & be∣gan to put down vniust lawes & to set vp iust to become a Patron of Monasteries, to honor and reuerence Bishops Abbots Monks and Clerkes, to shew him selfe pious humble and affable, to hate malefa∣ctors and to labour by sea and Land for defence of his Countrie he ouerthrew the king of Norway in a great battel, but was sone after himselfe slayne and Eng∣land cōquered in a ruefull battel in Sussex by William Duke of Normandy and after king of England.* 1.883 His Roman religion is manifest both by what hath bene said of king Edward, and because as Cambd. hath in Brit pag. 384. VValtham Monasterie he founded in the honor of the holie Crosse where he made his vowes for victorie against the Normans. Westmon An. 1066. saith, orauit ante crucem He prayed before the Crosse. Thus yow see

the Roman Catholicke religion deduced not only fom all our Christian kings for the 200. yeares vnto the Monarchie but also from the monarchie all the Saxons time vnto the conquest therof by the Normans for the space of 266. yeares: in which time two of the said Kings haue bene Saints to wit Saint Edward mar∣tyr and Saint Edward Confessor. Three haue gon on Pilgrimage to Rome, na∣mely king Ethelwolph king Alfred the great and king Canut: To whome we may ad king Burdred and king Ed∣ward Confessor who would haue gon. Two kings daughters Saints namely S. Edburga daughter to king Edward and S. Editha daughter to king Edgar. And if we will know why God permitted our Contry to be subdued of strangers. It was saith Malmsb. lib. 3. in Guilielmo. 1. because the studies of learning and religion had decayed, Not a fewe yeares before the Normans coming the Clergie could scarce stamer out the words of the Sacraments, he which knew his grāmer was a wonder and a miracle to the rest, Monks vvere fine in apparell and had euery kinde of meat indif∣ferent making a mockerie of their rule, The nobles giuin to glutonie and Venerie did not go to Church in the morning after the maner of Christians but in their chambers dalying vvith their wiues heard onlie the solemnization of

their wiues heard onely the solemnization of Mattins and Masse by a Priest, making much hast therin. Euery one commonly was giuen to tippling continewing in this exercise nights as wel as dayes, wheron vices ensued companions of dronkenes. But I would not haue these sayinges to be vnderstood of all. I knew many of the clergie at that time walked the path of sanctitie in true simplicitie. I knew many Laymen of all sorts and conditions within this same Contrie pleased God. Hunting. also lib. 6. writeth that before the Conquest, a man of God tould them that for their sinnes in murder and treason, and because they were giuen to drunkenes and care∣lesnes of the seruice of God, ther should come from France a Lord that should depresse them for euer, and not onely they but the Scotts also should rule ouer them to their deserued confusion. S. Edmund also prophesied of this cōquest of England which though Fox pag. 165. call but a dreame yet the euent following sheweth it was too true a vision.

CHAP. XXV. That the Kings of England from the Conquest to King Edward 3. time, were Roman Ca∣tholicks proued in particuler.

1. THe 33. King of England was Wil∣liam the Conqueror who entred this Land An. 1066. and reigned 21. yeares. He got the crowne of this Realm partly by dint of sword and conquest, partly by the graunt of King Edward Confessor, whose cosin German remoued he was. For as him selfe saith in his Charter, in Cambd. in Brit. pag. 111.* 1.884 He got the Kingdome by the help of the graunt of God and of his cosin glorious King Edward, who apointed him his adopted heir to the Kingdom of England. And Guitmundus in oratione ad Regem, saith: He got England by the gift of God and by the freindship of Edward his Kinsman. And In∣gulph who then also liued, saith. An. 1065.

Edward chose VVilliam and sent Robert Archb. of Canterb. who should declare it vnto him. And pag. 911. In the Kindred and consanguinitie of Edward our famous King, VVilliam framed his conscience to inuade England. Paris pag. 1057. It is sayd that blessed S. Edward gaue the King∣dom to VVilliam as a Legacie on his death bed. The like hath Walsing. ypodigm pag. 28. Houed. pag. 609. and others. Finally Fox Acts pag. 165. King Edward thought to make Edgar Adeling his heire, but fearing partly the mutabilitie of English men partly the malice and pride of Herold and others, perceauing therby that be should not so well bring his purpose to passe directed solemne Embassadors to the Duke of Nor∣mandie assigning and admitting him to be his lawfull heire next to succeed him after to the Crowne. And King William trusting to the right of this title offered Herold (as Fox pag. 166. 167. and others write) to trye their two titles before the Pope, but Herold refusing, William neuerthelesse sent and got his title approued by the Popes iudg∣ment. This King saith Hunting. lib. 6. pag. 370. was wise,* 1.885 but crafty, rich but couetous, vain-glorious but louing his reputation, louing to the seruants of God, hard to this withstanders, the onely author of peace that a little girle loaden vvith gould might passe tbrough Englād vntouched. The like hath Malmsb. lib. 3. and Cooper An. 1067; Bale Cent. 2. cap. 56. addeth

that he was of great corage and excellent in the knowledg of warlick affaires.* 1.886 His Roman religion is manifest. First because as Westmon. An. 1085. and others [unspec 1] write,* 1.887 Euery day he vvas present at Masse heard mattins Lauds Euensong vvith the Canonicall houres,* 1.888 nether vvould he suffer euen vpon most vrgent and difficult affaires, him self to be hindred. In the meane season he ceassed not to kneele and to pray deuoutly. Secondly because as sone as he had gotten the victorie he sent Herolds Standerd to the Pope. Stow in [unspec 2] Herold, Cambd. in Brit. Thirdly he built [unspec 3] two Monasteries one at Battel in Sussex Vt orarent: that they might pray saith West∣mon. An. 1067. Paris 1066. Pro ibi mortuis for the dead there. And an other at Cane in Normandie. Fourthly he made his [unspec 4] daughter Cecilia a Nonne:* 1.889 Paris An. 1075. Stow. pag. 177. S. Osmund was so inward with this King as Bale saith Cent. [unspec 5] 13. cap. 14. That he could not be absent scarce any time from King VVilliams presence. And yet as he both there saith, and Fox Acts pag. 184. Godwin in the Bishop of Salsbu∣rie, this Osmund in the yeare 1076. was author of the office or maner of saying Masse mattins and administring Sacra∣ments after the vse of Sarum which (saye they) was afterward in a manner receaued through all England Wales and Ireland.

Sixtlie Pope Alexander writing to him ep. 10. saith Among the Princes and rulers of the world we vnderstand the notable forme of your religion, and writeth to him to persist in the study of most Christian deuotion. And Pope Greg. 7. whome Protest. call Hilddebrand,* 1.890 and hate most of all the Popes lib. 1. ep. 31. calleth King William, the most louing and principall sonne of the Roman Church. And ep. 69. saith: That King William reioised in his promotion, and shewed all the affection of a good sonne from his hart. And l. 6. ep. 30. VVe loued alwaies King VVilliam peculierlie amongst the rest of that dignity. And lib 7. ep. 26. saith, that his Queene Mathildis offered him what soeuer we would haue of theirs he might haue it without delay. And lib. 7. ep. 5. saith, That the King of England although that in some things he behaued himselfe not so religiouslie, not∣withstanding because he would not consent to en∣ter into league against the Sea Apostolicke with some, that were enemies to the Crosse of Christ, being requested therto but compelled by oath the Priests to leaue wiues, the lay men to pay the tenths which they detayned, is praysworthie sufficientlie and more to be honored than other Kings. This thus Pope that then liued. Seuenthlie King William although he deposed almost all the old English nobilitie, yet he tooke not vpon him

to depose anie one Bishop or Abbot but procured Pope Alexander to send down two Legats to do it. Eightlie,* 1.891 King William preferred Lanfrank to the Arch∣bishoprick of Canterburie as all know, whome the protestants confesse to haue bene a notorious Papist. Ninthlie, he [unspec 8] glorieth in his death bed (as Stow [unspec 9] Chron. pag, 171. Baron An. 1084. and an other author then present write) that he had increased 9. Abbeies of Monks,* 1.892 and one of Nonne••, and that in his dayes 17. monasteries of Monks and six of Nonnes were builded: VVith such compasse, saith he,* 1.893 Normandie is fenced and all things which any noble men in Lands or Rents haue giuen to God or Saints for their spirituall health, I haue curte∣ously graūted and confirmed their Charters. These studies I haue followed from my first yeares. This I leaue vnto mine heires to be kept in all times. In this my children follow me continuallie, that here and for euer before God and men yow may be honored. [unspec 10] Finallie as Stow p. 174. and the said Au∣thors report, b••ing to giue vp the ghost,* 1.894 with great deuotion he lift vp his eyes to Heauen, and holding abroad his hands said, I commend my soule vnto our blessed Ladie Marie Mother of God, that she ••y her holie praiers may reconcile me to her most dere sonne our Lord Iesus Christ. And with these wordes (saith Stow) he presentlie yelded vp the

ghost. And pag. 176. he addeth that he was buried at a Masse, and that the Preacher desired all to pray for the dead Prince. This was the ende of this victorious and vndoubted Catholick King.

* 1.8952. And so Catholick these times since the Conquest haue bene, as Fox Acts pag. 167. speaking after his maner saith, Before the Conquest infection and corruption of religion vvas great, but in the times folovving it did abound in excessiue measure. Which he said onely because the histories of the ti∣mes folowing are more exant & perfect, and so afforde more playne and more fre∣quent testimonie of the Catholick faith than those of the former times, though they as yow see afford sufficient. Bilson also of Obed. pag. 321. saith that the Pope inforced vpon the Normans the headship of the Church. Wherin he confesseth that the Normans admitted a cheefe pointe of Papistrie.* 1.896 In this kings tyme lyued that holy Queene of Scotland S. Margaret grandchild vnto king Edmund Ironside, whose holy life is written by Tungat an English man Bishop of S. Andrews in Scotland. Who was saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 60. oculatissimus testis Virtutum eius: a most certain eye vvitnesse of her vertues. And Fox Acts. pag. 185. calleth her vertuous and deuout ladie. And yet was she a manifest Papist.

For being to die she called for Priests, and made her confession,* 1.897 and was anoi∣led and howseled, as testifie the said Tur∣got, Houed. An. 1093. Hunting. lib. 7. pag. 373. and others. In her life tyme She was a maintaner of pietie, iustice, peace,* 1.898 frequent in prayer, who punished her body with fasting and watching▪ and of this holy Queene is his present Maiestie descended by both the Royal lines of England and Scotland. In this Kinges tyme also liued Beren∣garius a French Deacon, who is the first that is named to haue denyed the real presence of Christs bodie and blood in the Eucharist, as the holy Church teacheth saith malmsb. l. 3. who liued about that time. The same denied some ancient he∣reticks in S. Ignatius time as he testifieth ep: ad Smyrn. but nameth none. But they were then so fully put downe, as from thence to Berengarius (which is almost a thousand yeares) none is found to haue denyed Christs real presence in the Sacra∣ment,* 1.899 besides such as denyed that he had any real body at all. Berengarius denied also marriag to be lawful and the baptis∣me of Infants, as Durand then Bishop of Liege writeth in his epistle to Henrie then King of France tom. 3. Biblio. Sanctor. in fine. and Protestants confesse, name∣ly Oecolampadius l. 3. p. 710. Crispin l. of

the Church p. 289. But at last this Beren∣garius recanted all his heresies and died a good Catholick, as the said Malm. wit∣nesseth. Against him wrote our great learned Prelat Lanfranc & many others.

King VVillam Rufus XXXIIII.

3. THe 34. Christian King of Eng∣land was William Rufus Anno 1088. and reigned 13. yeares.* 1.900 He (saith Stow Chron. pag. 179.) as long as Lanfranc liued see∣med to abhorre all kinde of vice, so that he was accounted a mirror of Kings. Cooper Anno 1089. writeth that in martiall policie he was verie expert, and diligent in all matters he went about, stedfast and stable in his promisse, and mer∣uailous painfull and laborious. But at last vices ouerwhelmed his vertues.* 1.901 His Roman [unspec 1] religion is manifest. First because as Malmsb. hath lib. 4. Paris An. 1087. He was brought vp by Lanfranc, and by his meanes chiefly, made King. Secondlie [unspec 2] because Fox writeth lib. 4. pag. 184. Lincoln Minster in his time had a Romish dedication. And as Paris saith pag. 767. that being done the king called two Cardinalls who were present, who had receaued fulnes of power of our Lord the Pope for the disposition of Bishopricks, and of the same Church. The ordination was such, that the

Bishop being chosen & the Canons placed in their possession, from thence forth they should in orderlie discipline of life serue God and his blessed mo∣ther day and night. Thirdlie because (as [unspec 3] Stow hath Chron. pag. 160.) Rufus gaue to the Monkes of the Charitie the man∣ner of Berdmonsey, and builded them a new house. And in his Charter yet ex∣tant he confirmeth his Fathers graunt to the Monasterie of Batel and saith he doth it for the soule of his said Father,* 1.902 and also of his mother matildis of godlie memorie, and for the soule of his most glorious predecessor King Edward, for my owne saluation likewise and my Successors, and for the quiet rest of those that were slaine there in batel. VVhich how euident a signe of Papistrie it is hath bene shewed before. Fourthly Rufus being once very sick made his confession to S. Anselm. Malm. [unspec 4] 1. Pont: p. 217. and nominated him Archb. of Canterb. whom the Protestants con∣fesse to haue byn a notorious Papist. Fift∣ly [unspec 5] Malm. 1. pont. p. 220. Florent. An. 1095. Fox lib. 4. p 185. and others testify, that he sent two messengers to Pope Vrban to entreat him to send his Pal for him (Anselm) and with charge & paines prouided it. And that Gualter the Popes Legat delt so with the King, that Vrban (there being an other Antipope) was proclamed lawfull Pope through∣out all the realme. VVherfore though this

king tooke vpon him to forbid Bishops to account any for Pope, or to appeale to the Pope without his licence (wherin he was resisted by Saint Anselm as yow may see in Malmsb. 1. Pont. pag. 217. 219.) it argueth not that he thought he might do so lawfully any more, than that he might be (as Fox termeth him pag. 1092.) a piller and rauiner rather of Church goods, or as Godwin in the life of S. Anselme termeth him the most Sacrilegious Simonest that euer reigned in England. In so much as Hunting. and Paris say An. 1100. when he dyed, he had in his hands one Archbishoprick, two Bishopricks, 12. Abbeies, &, as Stow saith pag. 183. said he would haue all the spirituall liuings in the whole Realme. And Malmsb. lib. 4. addeth that he enco∣raged the Iewes to dispute with the Christians, swearing that if they ouerca∣me he would be of their religion. Other horrible Villanies of his, report Hunt. Paris l. cit. and others more, which declare that he little cared to break Gods or the Churches lawes, but conuince no more but that he was an ill Christian, and an ill Catholick for life.* 1.903 In this Kings tyme dyed S. Wulstan Bishop of Worceter, whome Godwin calleth Saint, and con∣fesseth that men had a great esteeme of him for his streitnes of life, and opinion of holines.

And of other Authors of that tyme he is much commended, Marian,* 1.904 Florent. Chron. Malmsb. 1. Pont. And his life is to be seene in Surius Tom. 1. In this Kings time also S. Stephan Harding an English∣man founded the order of Cistertian or white Monks, as Bale Cent. 2. cap. 63. Fox Acts pag. 185. Malmsb. lib. 4. Reg. pag. 127. and others write. Malmsb. termeth him The cheefe Author of the whole fact, and especiall ornament of our dayes. In this kings time died also the forsaid Saint Osmund Bishop of Salsburie, the Author of that manner of saying masse, Breuiarie, and administring Sacraments, which is called the vse of Sarum.

King Henrie I. XXXV.

4. THe 35. Christian king was Henrie 1. yongest sonne to William Con∣queror, and borne in England, began his Reign An. 1100. and reigned 35. yeares. For his knowledg (saith Fox lib. 4. p. 191.) and science in the 7. liberall sciences he was Sirnamed Beuclerck.* 1.905 Cooper and Stow An. 1101. say he was a noble & valiant Prince, & mightie of body of comly visage, plesant, & sweete countenance, excellent in vvit & eloquence, & had good hap in battel. The like write Catholicks of him.

As for his religion it is euident to be Ro∣man [unspec 1] Catholicke.* 1.906 Fi••st because his Archb. was S. Anselm, to whose piety he ascribed his conquest of Normandie: Ediner in vit. [unspec 2] Anselm. Secondly because he built a Church at Dunstable, and by the authority of Eugenius 3. Pope (saith Cambd. in Brit. p. 350.) placed there Canons regulers. Paris p. 98 and VValsing. p. 38. name foure Monasteries [unspec 3] which h•• built. Thirdly because (as Stow saith p 204.) Atholph Prior of S. Oswald [unspec 4] was his Confessor. Fourthly he yeelded vp the Inuestiture of Bishops. Fox 194. Malmsb. 5. Reg p. 152. Florent. VVestmon. [unspec 5] An. 1107. Houed. 1108. Fiftly saith Paris p. 96. Houed. An. 113••. Malmsb. lib. hist. nouel. lib. 1. Pope Innocent the second was most honorably entertained of him, and by his help was admitted through all [unspec 6] France. Sixtlie Fox p. 192. setteth downe this letter of his to Pope Pascall. [To the venerable Father Pascall cheefe Bishop Henry by the grace of God K. health. I greatly reioice with you at your promo∣tion the See of the Roman Church re∣questing that the freindship which was betwixt my Father & your Predecessors may also continew betwexne vs firme & sure.] And at the same time saith Fox pag. 193. he sent another letter to the said Pope crauing of him his pal for Gerard Archb.

of Yorke, the forme wherof here follow∣eth.* 1.907 To his reuerend and beloued Father Pascall Vniuersall Pope, Henry by the grace of God king of England] & endeth thus [I pray our Lord long preserue your Apostleship.] Ibid. Fox writeth that this kings Embasador said to the Pope [that England of a long continuance had euer bene a prouince peculier to the Church of Rome and paid duely vnto the same yearely tribute] Finally in this kings time the Cistertian Monsts entred into England. Fox Acts p. 185.* 1.908 Bale Centur. 2. c. 63. And in his last sicknes as the Archb. of Roan writeth to Pope Innocent in Malmsb. hist. Nouel. l. 1.* 1.909 he confessed his sinnes was absolued, and receaued the body and blood of our Lord with great deuotion, & lastly at his own request was aneyled. And the Kings Attorney in the arainment of F. Garnet calleth this Kings time the very midnight of Popery.* 1.910 In this Kings time say Florent. & Houed. An. 1104. was the Shrine of S. Cut∣bert opened by Raph Abbot, after Archb. of Canterb. & found incorrupt, in the pre∣sence of Prince Alexāder after K. of Scot∣land, & many more.* 1.911 In his time died S. Anselm before spokē of, & Thomas Archb. of York, who when the phisitians tould him that he must ether vse the company of a woman or die, he made choise of

death.* 1.912 For which Godwin in his life accounteth him a martyr, though a little before he had said that Saint Oswald in debarring Priests from marriage had set forth the droctrine of Diuels.

King Stephan XXXVI.

5. THe 36. Christian king of England was Stephan, grandchild by a daughter vnto the Conqueror.* 1.913 He was crowned An. 1135. and reigned 19. yeares. He vvas (saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Hist. Nouel.) Diligent and stout in war, of an immoderat mind, prompt to enterprise any hard thing, & to his ene∣mies inexorable, affable to all men. Westmon. An. 154. A notable souldier and in courage excel∣ling. The like hath Hunt. l. 8. Cooper Anno 1136. And Stow p. 206. saith he was a noble man and passing hardie, of passing comlie fauour and personage, in all princelie vertues he excelled, as in Martiall policie, affabilitie, gentlenes, and bountifull liberalitie towards all.* 1.914 His Roman religion is cleare. First because his bro∣ther [unspec 1] Henry Bishop of Winchester was in his time Legat to the Pope. Hunting. [unspec 2] l. 8. Malmsbur. hist. Nouell. Secondly, because Stow saith pag. 215. He founded the Abbeis of Coxall in Essex, of Furnis

in Lankashier, of Feuersham in kent,* 1.915 a Nonry at Carew, an other at High∣am. Thirdly, because being to giue bat∣tel on Candlemas day, he heard Masse (saith Hunting. lib. 8.) and the candle which he offered, broke; and the Pix in which the body of Christ was put fell downe vpon the Altar. which were taken for aboadments of the losse of the batell. Fourthly, because in this Kings time began (saith Fox Acts pag. 201.) appel∣lations [unspec 4] from Councells to the Pope by Hen∣rie Bishopp of Winchester brother to the King. In this Kings time Anno 1137. saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 63. began in England the Monkes called Robertins of Robert their beginner. But Cap∣graue in the life of Robert saith these Monks were Cistertians.* 1.916 In this time (saith Bale ibidem) entred into Eng∣land the Moncks called Praemonstratenses, Anno 1145. And Anno 1147. began the Gilbertin Monks and Nonnes, foun∣ded by S. Gilbert Lord of Semprin∣gham.* 1.917 And this time Nicolas Breack∣spear an English Monke and Cardinall, afterward Pope, conuerted Norway, (sayth Bale l. cit.) ad Papismum, to Papi∣strie. And so manifestly were the times vnder King Stephen Papisticall, as Bale cent. 2. c. 74. speaking of them saith here we

vnderstand that there was great want of the pure doctrine of Christ Iesus. And cap. 73. saith it was a most corrupt age. In this Kings time died also Saint William Archbishop of York & Kinsman to King Stephan a man (saith Godwin in his life) very noble by birth but much more noble in vertue and good maners,* 1.918 * 1.919 many miracles (writeth he) are said to be vvrought at his Tombe.

King Henrie II. XXXVII.

6. IN the yeare of our Lord 1155. King Henrie second, grandchild by the Empresse Maude to Henri, 1. succeded and reigned 33. yeares.* 1.920 He was (saith Fox Acts pag. 234. Eloquent, learned, manly and bould in chiualrie. The like hath Cooper Anno. 1155. and Stow pag. 216. Cambd. pag. 247. hath much of his praise out of Catholick writers of that time. Vnder him (saith Fox Acts pag. 224.) the Dominion of England extended so far as hath not bene seene before VVhom Histories record to haue possessed vnder his rule, First Scotland, to whome VVilliam King of Scots with his Lords temporall and spiri∣tuall did homage both for them and their succes∣sors, the seale wherof remaineth in the Kings Tresurie, as also Ireland, England, Normandie,

Guiens▪ Aquitan vnto the mountains of Pirenei. He was offered also to be King of Ieru∣salem by the Patriarch and Maister of the Hospitall. Now let vs see what was the religion of this potent King,* 1.921 and of Eng∣land when her Dominion was the largest [unspec 1] that euer it was. First Fox Acts pag. 234. telleth how this King heard Masse. Se∣condly [unspec 2] Stow pag. 232. telleth how he built the Nonrie of Font Euerard, the Priorie of Stoneley, of S. Martin in Douer, and of Basing weck. To which Cambd. in Brit. pag. 488. addeth Newsted in Not∣tingham shier, and pag. 321. Circester in [unspec 3] Glostershier.* 1.922 Thirdly he brought Car∣thusians into England and built them a house at Withan, Godwin in vit. Hugonis Lincoln. Houed. saith this was An. 1186. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 63. saith it was 1180. And after Carthusians (saith he) came in Kinghts of Rhodes and of the Temple. And Cambd. Brit. pag. 728. saith the Carmelits were brought in at this time. Fourthly, [unspec 4] (saith Stow pag. 216.) he was directed cheefely by Thomas Becket in all things. Fiftly, (saith the same Stow pag. 218.) He obtained of Pope Adrian [unspec 5] 4. both to haue Dominion of the Irish people,* 1.923 and also to instruct them in the ••udiments of faith. And the Pope in the letters of the grant calleth him

[unspec 6] a Catholick Prince. Sixtly, he & Lewis King of France going on foote, performing the office of lackeis and houlding the bridel of his horse on the right and lef•• side,* 1.924 con∣ducted Pope Alexāder with great pompe through the Cittie Taciac vnto the riuer of Loir, Robert Monten. Genebre. in Chron. Bale Cent. 2 c. 94. Neubrigen l. 2. c. 14. Thom. Cant. in Ep. ad Henr. 2. Se∣uenthly [unspec 7] Houed. p 502. setteth doune the letter of Gilbert Bishop of London to the Pope, in which the Bishop writeth that the K. neuer auerted his minde from the Pope, nor euer ment it, but would loue him as a Father, and reuerence the Church of Rome as his mother, and had assisted the Pope in all his necessities with all his hart and strength. And pag. 550. relateth a letter of Cardinals who writ of the King, how obedient he she∣wed him selfe to the Church, of which [unspec 8] said they in this our short relation it is not need∣full to relate. Eightly, Fox. pag. 227. Coo∣per An. 1072. and others write, that he agreed with the Pope that he should not hinder appeales to Rome, and that ne∣ther the King nor his sonne should de∣parte from Pope Alexander, so long as he should count him or his sonne for Ca∣tholicks. Bale Cent. 3. cap. 4. saith He per∣mitted Appeals to the Pope and willingly submitted

him selfe and his Kingdom to the Popes pleasure. And English men came into greater subiection of Antichrist than euer at any tyme before. Ninthly he persecuted certain German [unspec 9] Hereticks, whome Bale Cent. 2. cap 95. calleth Christians; and others whome Bale cap. 97. calleth preachers of Gods word. And Houed pag. 1573. reporteth that he and the King of France purposed to goe in person against the Albigenses, whome Protestants commenly acount brethrem of their Church. Finally his death was [unspec 10] thus: Cùm eger esset. saith Houed. pag. 654.) VVhen he was sick vnto deathe he caused him self to be caried into the Church before the Altar and there he deuoutly receaued the communion of the body & blood of our Lord confessing his sinnes, And being absolued by the Bishop and Clergie he died. And the times of this King were so mani∣festly Roman Catholick,* 1.925 as Fox Acts pag. 224. saith, This age was all blinded and corrupted with superstition. And yet pag. 225. affordeth it then the name of a Christian Realme that had the word of God. And p. 227. noteth the blind and lamentable superstition and ignorance of these dayes. Bale Cent. 3. cap. 14. cryeth out that sub Honorio 2. vnder Honorius 2. The life of man was corrupted vpon earth by Antichristian Traditions.* 1.926 In this Kings time liued the holy Eremit S. Gudrig Vir (saith Cambd. Brit. p. 668.) antiqua & Christiana simplicitate

totus Deo deuotus, A man of ancient & Christianlie simplicitie wholly deuoted to God. Whose ho∣lines is described by diuers, Capgraue, Houed.* 1.927 Anno. 1169. VVestmon. Anno. 1171. Neubrigen. lib. 2. c. 20. and 28. In his time also liued and died glorious S. Thomas of Canterb. of whose miracles Fox Acts pag. 225. saith he hath seene a booke to the number of 270. of curing all diseases be∣longing to man or Woman, amongst which he nameth one most subiect (as he thought by reason of the matter) to laughter. But who considereth, that all the membres of our body were alike created of God, & may as wel be restored by him again when they are lost, and weigheth the testimony which Fox brin∣geth him self of the miracle, may by this iudg of the certaintie of the rest. The matter was thus. An inhabitāt of Bedford hauing had by forme of the lawe (which then was) his eyes pluckt out, and his stones cut away, but vniustly, made prayer to S. Thomas for the restoring of them, which was done. That the man had bene thus maimed, the Burgesses and Cittizens of Bedford (saith Fox) did testi∣fie with publick letters. And whither he was cured or no, was easy to know. All that Fox saith against this or the rest of the miracles is, that there was no necessitie

of a miracle in a Christian Realm hauing the word of God. Forsooth he must tel God when there is necessitie, yea tie Gods hands to do nothing but for necessitie. Had not the Iewes the word of God when they had the daylie miracles of Probatica piscina? Doth not the vertue of miracles shine in the Church for euer as the notes of the English Bible imprinted An. 1576. Iohan. 14. do teach? But wel it is that Saint Thomas his miracles haue so many and so authenticall testimonies, as he must needs conremn all humā authori∣tie who denieth them to haue bene done.

King Richard Coeur de Lion. XXXVIII.

7. IN the yeare 1189. succeeded K. Ri∣chard Coeur de Lion, so sirnamed of his corage,* 1.928 sonne to King Henrie 2. and reigned 10. yeares. He was saith Cambd. de Brit. pag. 331. Animi excelsi & erecti &c. Of an high and vprighit mind altogether borne for the Christian common vvelth,* 1.929 Englands glorie and terror of the Pagans. Cooper Anno. 1189, big of stature, and had a mery counte∣nance, in vvhich appeared as vvel a pleasant gent∣lenes, as a noble and princely Maiestie, to his soldiers fauorable, bountifull, desirous of vvar.

Subdued the Kingdom of Ciprus, con∣quered the Citty of Acon, vanquished the Soldan in the holy Land, whither he went with an army of 30000. foote and 5000. horse.* 1.930 The Roman religion of this famous and magnanimous King is mani∣fest. [unspec 1] First because Houed. who then liued pag. 656. 657. Paris 205. and others tel the maner of his coronation was thus. The Archb. Bishops Abbots and Priests in Copes with the Crosse before and holy water and incense brought him to the Church. Again he tooke his oath on the Gospel and many reliques of Saints. After coronation began the solemn Masse,* 1.931 and when they came to the offer∣torie Bishops brought the king to offer, and in like sorte to take the Pax. And after Masse returned again with Proces∣sion, [unspec 2] Secondly pag. 222. Paris telleth how he redeemed the reliques of Ierusalem with 52. thousād Bisātes.

Quatenus (saith he) To the ende that Saints of God whose bones he redeemed in earth might help his soule by their intercessions in heauen. And pag. 497. He obtained of the Soldan that a certain Priest at the Kings stipend might euery day celebrate masse of the holy Crosse at our Sauiours Sepulcher [unspec 3] during the time of the truce.

Thirdly retiring to England saith Westmon. Anno.

1194. he visited S. Thomas of Canterb. S. Edmund, and S. Albons Shrines, and af∣ter went against his Rebells in Nottin∣gham. Fourthly Houed. pag. 658. setteth [unspec 4] downe a Charter of his where he grāteth Land to S. Cutbert, [For the soule of our Father and Ancestors, and of our Succes∣sors, and for our owne and our heires sal∣uation, and for the confirmation and in∣crease of our Kingdome.] Fiftly Houed. p. [unspec 5] 677. hath a letter of his to Pope Clement 2. which beginneth thus: [To his most reuerend Lord and blessed Father by the grace of God cheefe Bishop of the holy Apostolick See, health and affection of true deuotion in our Lord. The facts of Princes haue better end whē they receaue assistance and fauour from the See Apo∣stolick. [And pag. 706. When king Richard went to the holy Land, he left the care of the gouernment of his kingdome vnto the See Apostolick. And pag. 753. The same Houed. setteth downe a letter of Pope Celestin in which the Pope saith thus, [The Church of England hath alwaies kept the sincerity of her deuotion and an∣cient faith with the Roman Church] Fi∣nally a little before S. Richards death (saith Fox Acts pag. 249.* 1.932) Three Abbots of the Cistertian order came vnto him to whome he was [unspec 9] confessed, and when he saw them somwhat stay

at his absolution said these words, that he did willingly commit his soule to the fier of Pur∣gatorie there to be tryed til the Iudgment in hope of Gods mercie.* 1.933 In this publick pro∣fession of Roman Catholick faith gaue this renowned King vp his soule to God. In this Kings time died Anno. 1189. the forsaid Saint Gilbert, who of his order erected 13. Monasteries in England.* 1.934 Then also liued Saint Hugh of Lincoln, of whome we shall speake hereafter.

King Iohn. XXXIX.

8. THe 39. King was King Iohn, brother to King Richard, who began his Reign Anno. 1199. and reigned 17. yeares. Of this King some igno∣rant Protestants brag, as if he had bene a Protestant. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 75. be∣cause for a time he disobeyed the Pope,* 1.935 commendeth him of valor, liberalitie, & Christian pietie. But with shame inough For he lost all in manner that his Pre∣decessors had in France, which was neere as much as England it selfe,* 1.936 and had almost lost England too. VVas, as the Earle of Northampton saith of him in the araignment of Garnet,

impious, as wel sans foy, as sans terre; and that he was as likly to haue departed with his soule as his Crowne, if necessitie had pressed him. Nether was he ill onely to him selfe, but to his people and Contrie, from whome being not content by him selfe to extort what he would, sent for many thousand Flemings to do the same, to whome he ment to giue Norfolk and Suffolk, Paris pag. 360. 367. And pag. 325. he nameth the Embassador whome King Iohn sent to the Mahometan King of Africk to offer the subiection of him self and his Kingdom to him, and to accept the law of Mahomet, which Paris learnt of them, to whome one of the Embassa∣dors tould it. Neuer the lesse what Chri∣stian religion he had, is euident to haue bene Roman Catholick.* 1.937 First because he was chosen King cheefely by meanes of Archbishop Hubert, Paris pag. 264. [unspec 1] who was a notorious Papist.* 1.938 Secondly because vpon his crownation he tooke [unspec 2] his oath vpon the reliques of Saints, Paris pag. 263. and next day after his coro∣nation went on Pilgrimage to S. Albans, pag. 264. at Lincoln offered a chalice of gould. pag. 273, holpt to carry on his shoul∣ders the body of S. Hugh pa. 274. Houed. pag. 812. Thirdly he heard Masse (saith [unspec 3] Stow pag. 246.) and fell downe before the

Abbots of Cisterce desiring to be admitted of them [unspec 4] for a brother. Fourthly he foūded a goodly monastery at Beulieu, & erected a Nonry at Godstow to pray (saith Camb. Brit. p. 329) for his Fathers soule, for that perswasion had then possessed the minds of all men. And in his Char∣ter to Batel Abbey commandeth all his Iustices to defend the Possessions of that monastery sicut (saith he) nostra propria: as our owne. And Regist. Buriense saith, he gaue a great Saphir, and a Ruby to S. Ed∣munds [unspec 5] Shrine. Fiftly when Grecians came to dispute against his faith he would not hear them, Bale Cent. 3. cap. 37. ex [unspec 6] Paris. Sixtly Fox Acts. pag. 253. writeth that King Iohn submitted himselfe to the Court of Rome, and as Bale saith Cent. 3. cap. 75. Acknowledged the Pope to be head of all Christians. And though he disobeyed for a time the Pope, yet that he did not for a difference in religion, but because the Pope would make an Archb. of Canterb. whome the King misliked. And as Cooper saith Anno 1201.* 1.939 did this not vpō iudg∣ment to set vp true religion (saith he) but vpon couetousnes and of a forward mind. Finally, vpon his deathbed (saith Fox Acts pag. 256. he much repented his former life, and had (saith [unspec 7] Stow pag. 262.) a Confessor at his death, and receaued the Sacrament at the hands of the Abbot of Crocston, and died with

these words:* 1.940 Deo & sancto VVolstano animam meam commendo: I commend my soul to God and S. VVolstan, Paris pag. 389. Of the manner of his death Fox Acts. pag. 256. writeth thus: Some write, that he died of sorrow as Polidor,* 1.941 some of surfeting, as Redinger; some of a bloodie flux, as Houed. some of a burning ague, some of a colde sweat, some of eating apples, some of ea∣ting peares, some plummes, &c. yet (saith he) most writers agree that he was poisoned by the Monke Symon of Swinfled. But who those were, he writeth not, nor could name one besides a nameles Author of that Chronicle, which, because Caxton prin∣ted it is cald, Caxtons Chronicle. And it is as Stow well saith pag. 494. a fabulous booke. And therfore Bale Cent. 3. cap. 75. refer∣reth this to report, saing: Vt serunt, as men report. But who will not beleeue rather Paris pag. 389. Westmon. Anno 1216. and others liuing in that same time, or sone after, who say, he died of surfit & sorrow, then a Chronicle accounted by Prote∣stants themselues a fabulous booke or writen by a nameles Author long after that time. In this Kings time,* 1.942 died that glorious Saint, Saint Hugh Bishop of Lincolne, and Carthusian Monke, whome God∣win, in his life, calleth Saint. And saith, By his integritie of life and conuersation, and the opinion of diuers Miracles wrought by him,

hath purchased vnto him selfe the honor and reputation of a Saint. He addeth also, that S. Hugh. Grew very famous far and neere for his extraordinarie abstinence and austeritie of life. And that king Iohn and king William, king of Scotts, for great reuerence they bare to his holines, helped to carry his Corps from the gate of the Cittie, vntill it came, to the Church dore.

King Henrie the III. XL.

9. IN the yeare 1216. succeded, king Henrie 3. sonne to king Iohn, and reigned 56. yeares, dyed Anno. 1273. He was (saith Cooper Anno. 1218.) of nature gentle,* 1.943 of minde sage, and wise. And so pious, as Leolin Prince of Wales, (saith Fox Acts pag. 280.) protested, that he feared more his almes, than his puissance. And West∣mon. Anno 1272. speaking of this king, saith. Of how great innocencie of how great patience, and of how great deuotion he was in obeying his Sauiour, our Lord knoweth, and they which faithfully adhered to him, and of how great merit he was with God the miracles after his death testifie.* 1.944 The Roman religion of [unspec 1] this vertuous king is manifest. First, be∣cause,

as Fox saith in his Acts pag. 257. He was crowned by Swall, the Popes Le∣gat; and Stow addeth, pag. 263. Being crowned, the gouernment of the King and his Kingdome was committed to the Legat, to the [unspec 2] Bishop of VVinchester, &c. Secondly, be∣cause Continuator of Paris, who then liued, saith pag. 1349.* 1.945 and Walsingh∣am in Edward. 1. pag. 19. Euery day he was accustomed to heare three songe Masses, and desirous to heare moe serued daylie Priests celebra∣ting priuatly, and when the Priest did eleuat our Lords bodie he vsed to hould the Priests arme,* 1.946 and to kisse it. And when that Lewis king of France said vnto him, that he should oftner heare sermons, he answered, I had rather see my freind often than heare an other speake of him, though neuer so [unspec 3] wel. Thirdly, his Confessor was a Domi∣nican Frier named Iohn Dorlington,* 1.947 Bale Cent. 4. cap. 56. and Walsing. in Edward. 1. pag. 7. His Queene also after his death became a Nonne, Walsing. pag. 14. [unspec 4] Fourthly, in this Kings time came into England diuers orders of Friers, as the Dominicans, to whome,* 1.948 saith Stow pag. 268. the King assigned a house in Oxford; The Gray Friers, Cooper, Anno 1222. The Croochet Friers, Anno. 1244. Bale Centur. 4. cap. 3. The Austins Friers, Anno. 1252. Centur. 4. capit. 17. to whome

cap. 46. he addeth the Paulins, the Friers of Armenia, the Friers de poenitentia, the Friers de Viridi Valle, and the Bonhomes. Which last order Rodulphus l. 2. de Saincto Francisco, saith, was instituted by Richard Earle of Cornwall, and brother to King [unspec 5] Henrie. Fiftly, when the Pope sent a Le∣gat into England, saith Paris pag. 589. the King met the Legat most dutifully at the Sea coast, and bowing his head to his knees cōducted him most respectiuely to the inermost parts of his Kingdome, when he departed brought him with great honor to the Sea. Stow Chron. Anno 1241.

Sixtly, because (as is to be seene in Fox [unspec 6] Act. 287. & others) He wrote to the Pope thus: Sanctissimo in Christo Patri &c. To his most holy Father & Lord in Christ Inno∣cent,* 1.949 by the grace of God cheefe Bishop health and kisses of his blessed feete. And in the letter, [May it please your Father∣hood, we beseech yow that our lawes and liberties which yow may righly repute none other but your owne, yow will re∣ceaue to your tuitiō to be cōserued whole & sound.] Vpon which words Fox ma∣keth this note: The K. in too much subiection to the Pope. And in a letter in Paris pag. 839 The K. professeth to the Pope that [In all the time of our reign, we haue submirted ourselues & our kingdom in all & through all things to the wil of your Father hood.]

And pag. 863. he citeth letters of the Pope in which he professeth.* 1.950 [That amongst the rest of the Kings of the whole world, we embrace in the armes of our singuler loue our most deere sonne in Christ the re∣nowned King of Englād,* 1.951 who as a Prince Catholick and deuout, hath alwaies stu∣died to honor the Roman Church his mother with a filiall subiection and duti∣full deuotion, because he would no way depart from her good pleasure, but rather what things he vnderstood to be gratfull and pleasing to her, he hath performed with a ready carefulnes.] And againe. pag. 887. alleadgeth other letters of the Pope to the King, wherin he saith:] Towards your person, as to a sonne and speciall deuout of the Apostolick Sea, we carying a Fatherly affection of loue do willingly giue audience to your requests, as far as we may with God and do impart our benign fauor. To these letters I will add two other publick letters of the nobilitie and Commons, and of the Clergie at the same time, taken out of Fox p. 288.* 1.952 Paris pag. 901. and others. [To the reuerend Father in Christ Pope Innocent cheefe Bish. The nobles with the Communalty of the whole Realme of England sending greeting with kissing of his blessed feete. Our mother the church of Rome we loue

with all our hartes as our duty is, and couet the increase of her honor with so much affection as we may, as to whome alwayes we ought to fly for refuge. Item. Neyther is it to our said mother vnknowne, how beneficiall and boun¦full a giuer the Realme of England ha•••• bene now a long time, for the more am∣plifying of her exaltation. Againe Our king being a Catholick Prince, & whol∣ly giuen to his deuotions and seruice of Christ, so as he respecteth not the health of his owne body, will feare and reue∣rence the See Apostolick, and as de∣uout sonne of the Church of Rome, desi∣reth nothing more, than to aduance the state and honor of the same.) And the said Fox pag. 291. and Paris and Westmon. An. 1247. set downe an other letter of the Clergy and Communalty of Canter∣bury thus. (To the most holy Father in Christ Lord Innocent by Gods proui∣sion cheefe Bishop: The whole Commu∣nalty both of the Clergy and laity of the Prouince of Canterbury sendeth deuout kissing of his blessed feete.* 1.953 Like as the Church of England, since it first receaued the Catholick faith, hate alwayes shewed it selfe faithfull and deuout in adhering to God & our holy Mother the Church of Rome studying with al kind of seruice

to please & serue the same,* 1.954 and thincketh neuer otherwise to do, but rather to con∣tinew and increase as she hath begun: So now the same Church most humbly pro∣strat befor the feete of your holines, most earnestly intreat, &c.) And the same persons writing to the Cardinals, call them Bases fulcientes Ecclesiam Dei, Pillers vn∣derproping the Church of God. Moreouer the said Paris pag. 929. hath the letters of the Religious men to the same Pope in these words.* 1.955 (To our most holy Father & deere Lord in Christ Innocent by the grace of God cheefe Pastor of the vniuersall Church, his deuout sonnes the Abbots and the Priors of this Prouince of Canterbury and Yorke health and kisses of your blessed feete. The whole Church is gouerned vndet one Father & Pastor, also the Church of England is a most speciall member of the Church of Rome.) And pag. 930. The Nobles, Cler∣gy, and Vniuersall People (wish as their duty is health reuerently to such a great Bishop.) And ibidem: The king writeth againe thus. (He know∣eth who is ignorant of nothing, that we alwayes placed our mother the Ro∣man Church in the bowels of our sin∣cere affection as her whome we would loue,* 1.956 and vnto whome in imminēt instāts

of necessitie, as a sonne vnto his mother, whome she ought to foster and norish from her dugges of milk, we would recur.

Thus the King, Clergie, Religious, No∣bles and Commons doe most plainly and publickly professe their Catholick religiō, and subiection to the Pope, and his spiri∣tuall superioritie ouer them, in so much as Godwin in the life of Sewal Archb. of York,* 1.957 saith: This King subiected, and as it were prostrated him selfe to the Pope. And Bale Cent. 4. cap. 23. noteth that King Henrie the third did not reigne but bore the Image of the Beast. And cap. 6. speaking of the time of this King, saith, The healthful truth was vanished out of this Land, men being led into perdition. And cap. 34. Vnder King Henry 3. ther was great decay of true faith in Christ euen vnto our tyme, in the merits of condignitie and congruall of the Papists, in Indulgences suffrages of Saints,* 1.958 vowes, masses, Pur∣gatorie, Images, &c. And therfor exhorteth all to trie the doctrine which florished from the year 1270. to the yeare 1520. So manifest a thing it is that this King and all his successors and Realme since him to the later ende of King Henrie 8. were Roman Catholicks. And albeit this King and the common welth in his tyme repi∣ned some what at the Pope, yet that was not for any points of faith or religion, but onely (as yow may see in Paris the Kings

Chronicler of that time and others) be∣cause he bestowed English Benefices vpō Strangers.* 1.959 Which he being then dri∣uen out of Rome and from his own liuing by a wicked Emperor, was forced to doe. Finally this King died (as Continuat. Pa∣ris [unspec 7] then liuing writeth pag. 1343.) Confes∣sing his sinnes, beating his brest, absolued, houseled aneiled, & honoring the Crosse.* 1.960 In this Kings time liued the holy Archb. of Canterb S. Edmund, whose body long after his death was found incorrupt, Westmon. An 1247. and others. Also Saint Richard Bishop of Chichester, A man (saith Westmon. An. 1253.) Of eminent knowledge,* 1.961 and singuler or rare sanctitie. Godwin in his life saith, All men greatly reuerenced him, not onely for his great learning, but much more for his diligence in preaching, his manifould vertues, and aboue all his integritie of life and conuersation. In regard of which and many miracles fathered, (saith he) vpon him, he was canonized. In this Kings tyme also died that grear Clerck Robert Grostet Bish. of Lincoln, whome the Protest. wou••d make one of theirs, onely, because he mislyked the Popes pre∣ferring of strangers to English Benefices. But that reason is too friuolous. Besides that Westmon. An. 1253. testifieth, that the same yeare he died he wrote thus to the Pope. Salutem, &c. Your wisedom know∣eth

that I with a filiall affection deuout∣ly and dutifully obey the Apostolicall commandements.* 1.962] And your anciēt wri∣ters are to far from accounting him no Catholicke, as they esteeme him a Saint, and relat his miracles, as yow may see in Paris and Westmon. Anno. 1250. Only Paris pag. 1174. saith, that he had good zeale but perchance not according to true knowledg. In this Kings time liued that grear scoole Doctor and Englishman Alexander de Hales.

King Edward I. XLI.

10 IN the yeare of our Lord 1274. suc∣ceded Edward. 1. sonne to King Henry 3. and reigned 34. yeares. He was (saith VValsingham in his Ypodigmate pag. 98.* 1.963) In armes strong, victorious war∣lick, vvho gained all England from the hands of valiant Symon de Montfort, VVales he got from Leolin, Aquitan he wrested from the King of Frāce,* 1.964 Scotland, he often subdued. Camb. Brit. pag. 700. saith: He was a Prince far excelling in whose most valiāt mind God chused a most vvor∣thie lodging, that he might match the heigt of royal maiesty, not only vvith fortitude & vvisedom

but with bewtie also and comlynes of bodie, whome fortune in the prime flower of his age trained vp in many warrs and most difficult times of the Common welth, whilst that she dispo∣sed him for Brittish Empire. VVhich when he was established in, he so gouerned hauing ouercome the VVelch men, and triumphed ouer the Scotts, that by good right he is esteemed another ornament of Brittanie. The like high praises giue him Cooper. Anno. 1274. Stow pag. 304. Bale Cent. 4. cap. 58. and others.* 1.965 As for the Roman religion of this renowned Prince, it is most [unspec 1] cleare. First, because (as VValsingham saith, Histor. pag. 16.) His wife Queene Eleoner dying, with continuall prayers he did pray vnto our Sauiour Iesus for her, for euer ordaining and procuring for her the cele∣brations of Masses in diuers places of his Kingdom. In euery place and Vilage where her Corps rested, the King commanded a Crosse to be erected in memorie of the Queene, that her soule might be prayed for of those that passed by. pag. 33. He Translated a stone to VVestminster, which the Kings of Scottland at the time of their corona∣tion were wont to vse for a Throne, commanding that a Chair should be made therof for Priests to sit in when they solemnised Masse. Besides pag. 13. His daughter Marie was a Nonne. And

in ypodingm. p. 88. He commanded that the Crown of gould that was the king of Scots should be offered to S. Thomas the Martyr. And p. 71. He built an Abbey of Cister∣cian Monkes. And as Fox saith Acts pag. 339. Went on Pilgrimage to our Ladie of Walsingham, to thanck God for his escape of a great danger. And of so great account were religious men in his time, as Stow pag. 329. reckneth 61. Abbots, and [unspec 2] 8. Priors of the Parliament in his tyme. Secondly, because (as Walsingham hath Hist. pag 49.) he writeth thus to the Pope, [To the most holy Father in Christ Boni∣face by the diuine prouidence cheefe Bishop of the holy Roman and Vniuersall Church, Edward by the grace of God king of England, Lord of Ireland, Duke of Aquitan, health and deuout kisses of your blessed feete. Beneth. Wee do hum∣blie beseech your holines for as much as &c.] And p. 55. He & Fox 341. set downe a letter, wherin the Nobles and all the Barons assembled together in parliament write thus to the Pope.* 1.966 [We reuerently and humbly beseech your holines, that yow would suffer our Lord king of Eng∣land, who among other sheweth him self Catholick and deuout to the Roman Church, &c.] And Westmon. Anno. 1302. putteth the beginning of this letter thus.

To the most holy Father in Christ L. Boniface by the diuine Prouidence cheefe Bishop of the vniuersall Church,* 1.967 his de∣uout sonnes Iohn Earle of VVarren, Thomas Earl ofe Lancaster, &c. Deuout kisses of your blessed feete.] Behould how both the king and nobles professe to kisse the Popes feete, & call him cheefe Bishop of the Vniuersall Church. In like manner Pope Boniface Writing, in VVestmon. Anno. 1301. to king Edward saith: Scimus fili, &c. VVe know my sonne, and now a long time experienc the Mistres of things hath taught vs how towards the Roman mother Church which in her bowels of charitie hath caried yow representing a kingly deuotion, your reuerent regard is shewed, your zeale strengthned, and that in all promptitude yow obeying the true cōstitutions of the seat make your repose▪ finally, after the kings death his body [unspec 3] lying, at VValtham Destinati sunt, &c. saith VValsing. Hist. pag. 67. There were apointed of euery great Monasterie neere bordering six Monks, Cannons, or other religious, which should watch about the body and continually solemnize the funerals. And the Cardinall Legat graunted In∣dulgence of one yeare to them, which did say our Lords prayer and the Angelicall salutation for the Kings soule. And so manifestly were the times of this king Roman Catholick, as

the Kings Attorney in the arrainment of Garnet calleth them, the verie midnight of Poperie. And Bale Cent. 4. cap. 46. cryeth out: Vnder King Edward the goulden face of the primitiue Church was obscured, the cheefest bewtie of the Gospell changed. The house of Israel was turned into rubbish, the Ministers of the Churches degenerated into Dreggs and excre∣ments, the Friers bearing rule. In this Kings time liued that great schoole Doctor and English man Richard Middleton, Bale Cent. 4. cap. 77. and dyed that glorious Saint,* 1.968 S. Thomas of Hereford, who in life was admirable for vertue, and after death wonderfull for the greatnes and multitude of his miracles,* 1.969 which were examined with such straightnes, and ap∣proued with so great authoritie, as who will beleeue any human testimonie, can not but beleeue them, as is to be seene in our an∣cient Manuscript yet extant.

King Edward. 2. XLII.

IN the yeare 1307. Edward 2. sonne to Edward 1. succeeded,* 1.970 and reigned 19. years. He was (saith Cooper Ann 1308. And Stow pag. 337. faire of body but vnstedfast of maners and disposed to lightnes. His Roman religion is certain, both by what hath bene saide of his Father, and because Caius de Antiq. Cantab. pag. 80. and Stow pag. 337. say, He sued to Pope Iohn 22. to renew the priuiledges of the Vniuersities, which he did. Item. He builded the Friers Church at Langley. Stow pag. 332. Vowed in the battel of Sterling to build a house for the Carme∣lits in Oxford, which he performed. Stow pag. 334. sent for two Cardinals to make peace betwene him and the Scotts, pag. 336. Had a tenth of spirituall goods granted him by the Pope, pag. 339. Had a Carmelit for his Confessor Bale Cent. 4. cap. 96. And as he saith cap. 82. In this Kings tyme came in the Friers De paenitentia into Eng∣land, to whome the King gaue the Synagogue of the Iewes. Item the Friers of the order of Martyrs the Sarabitae, the Paulins, and the Trinitaries. Bale Centur. 5. cap. 13. calleth these times the middle darknes of Roman superstition. In

this kings time liued that famous subtil doctor Iohannes Scotus.* 1.971 And hitherto haue we proued the Catholicke Roman religion through all our Christian Kings, not only cleare and manifest, but also without any opposition or contradiction sauing of a few who in Saint Odo his time doubted of the reall presence, but were soone conuerted. Hereafter in our Country the Catholicke religion hath found some opposition, (though small) by reason of VVick life, (who arose in the next Kings time) and his fellowes.

CHAP. XXVI. That the Kings of England from Edvvard 3. to Henry 8. vvere all Roman Catholick proued in particuler.

King. Edward. 3. XLIII.

1. THe 43. Christian King of Eng¦land was Edward 3. sonne to Edward 2.* 1.972 Began his reigne Anno. 1326. & reigned 51. yeares. He was (saith Walsin∣gahm Hist. Anno 1376.) amongst all the Kings

of the world renowned, benign, gentle,* 1.973 and magnifi∣cent, coragious of hart, humble, milde and very deuout to God. This man (saith Cooper Anno 1327. And Stow p. 438.) Besids all other gifts of nature was indued with passing comly hewty & fauor, of vvit prouidēt, circumspect & gentil, doing nothing without great wisdome & consideratiō. Of excellent modesty & temperance, and aduanced such persons to high dignity as did most passe others in integrity & innocency of life, in feats of Armes verie expert. Of his liberality & clemencie he shewed very many great examples. Breefly in all Princely vertue he was so excellent, that few noble men before his time can be compared to him. The like praise to him giue Fox Acts pag. 374. Bale Cent. 6. cap. 57. & others.* 1.974 He wonne the great battell at Cressie where he vanquished the King of France with two other Kings, tooke Calis, and at the same time ouercame the King of Scotts, and tooke him prisoner. And his sonne Edward sirnamed the black Prin∣ce with a very small army got the bat∣tell of Poitiers Wherin he tooke the French king, and after that entred into Spaine ouercame the king and draue him out of the Contrie. So that this king by him selfe and his company tooke two kings, slewe one, and vanquished three others.

Of all our English kings to Henrie

8. Fox of most all challengeth this King, and saith pag. 428. That aboue all other Kings to Henrie 8. he was the greatest bridler of the Popes vsurped power. During all his time Iohn VVicklef was maintained with fauor and ayde sufficient. Indeed King Edward 3. Anno 1374. made a lawe to forbid all procurement of English Benefices from the Pope: But the cause therof was, not that the King thought amisse of rhe Popes Au∣thority, but because he thought that the execution thereof in this point was incommodious, and inconuenient to his Realme. For other wise none of all our Kings haue auouched the Popes supremacie, (in which Prote∣stants account the essence of a Pa∣pist to consist) so cleare as he. For in his letters to the Pope extant in Wal∣singham Anno 1336, and others he wri∣teth thus,* 1.975 (Therfore let not the enuious or sinister interpretation of detractors made of your sonne finde place in the bowels of your mercie and sanctitie who will after the ancient custome of our predecessours, persist in yours and the See Apostolickes fauour vntou∣ched. But if any such sugestion made against your sonne shall fortune to come vnto your holines eares, Let not cre∣dit be giuen of your holy deuotion by

your holines therunto, before your sonne be heard, who trusteth and euer intendeth to speak the truth, and to iustifie euery one of his causes before your holines iudgement,* 1.976 whose au∣thority is aboue all earthly creatures which to deny is to approue an he∣resy.) Behould the King confessing first that it was hereditarie to him from his Anceistors to abide firmely in fauour of the See Apostolicke. Se∣condly, that he purposed euer to do soe. Thirdly that it was heresie to denie the Popes iudgement, praesidere omni humanae creaturae: To beare rule ouer all human Creatures. Oh when would this famous King haue thought that any of his Posteritie should make that trea∣son, which him selfe professeth all his Ancestors to haue held, and accounteth it heresie to denie.* 1.977 And Pope Benedict in his answer of this letter in VValsin∣gham pag. 124. saith thus. [Your Pro∣genitors Kings of England, haue ex∣celled in greatnes of faith and deuo∣tion towards God, and the holy Ro∣man Church, as her peculier foster-chil∣dren and deuoted sonnes, and haue preserued the splendor of their proge∣ny from any darkesome cloud. Be∣twene the state of your Kingdome

and also of the Kingdome of France we greatly desire to make a happy successe of peace and concotd. And against you my sonne I cannot shut vp the bowels of my Fatherly affection.) To which the King returned this answer in Walsingham pag. 130. (We haue reuerently and humbly accepted the letters of your Holines. Also with a cheerfull hart we do beseech your clemency, that if it please you, you will duely ponder our iustice and intentiō founded vpon the truth. And that we as occasion serued haue fauored the holy Roman Church in all fulnes of deuotion sound loue and gratious fauor,* 1.978 as you may coniecture of a most deuout sonne. For God is the witnesse of our cōscience that we haue desired to exalt & defend the ho∣nors and liberties of the Church.) And againe the king Anno. 1343 writing to Pope Clement in VValsing pag. 150. saith thus,* 1.979 (To his most holy Lord Clement by the diuine prouidence cheefe Bishop of the sacred Roman and vniuer∣sall Church, Edward by the same grace of God King of France and England and Lord of Ireland▪ deuout kisses of your blessed feete &c.) And then calleth him, (successor of the Prince of the Apostles. In∣fra. VVe and ours do desire and ought to reuerence your most sacred person

and the holy Roman Church. And pag. 15. Clement answereth him thus. My deerly beloued sonne yow haue knowne how to exhibit your sincere deuotion to our Lord and to your Mother the holy Roman Church, as of famous memorie your Progenitors the Kings of England haue done whilst they liued.] And Fox himselfe Acts pag. 383. setteth downe a letter of the K. and nobles to Pope Cle∣ment Anno 1343. thus. [To the most holy Father in God Lord Clement by the grace of God of the holy Church of Rome and of the vniuersall Church cheefe and high Bishop his humble and deuout children the Princes Dukes Earles Barons Knights Citizens and Bur∣gesses and all the communalty of Eng∣land assembled at the Parliament houl∣den at VVestminster the 15. day of May deuout kissing of his feete with all humble reuerence and humility.* 1.980 Most holy Father yow being so high and holy a Prelat and head of the holy Church by whome the holy Vniuer∣sall Church and people of God ought to be as by the Son beames illightened &c.] Behould the whole Parlament cal∣ling the Pope head and Bishop of the Vni∣uersall Church, and offering to kisse his feete with all humilitie and reuerence.

And again Fox pag. 387. setteth downe an other letter of King Edwards to Pope Clement in this sort. [Most holy Father,* 1.981 we desire your holines, and in as much as lieth in vs, require the same, that yow that supplie the place of the sonne of God on earth, and haue the gouernment of all Christen men &c.] What could be more clearly spoken for the spirituall supremacie of the Pope? And this same Roman religion of his is euident by many other waies. For he founded (saith Stow pag. 439.) the new Abbey neere to the Tower of London, where he placed white Monks to the honor of God and our Ladie according to a vow by him made being on the Sea in great perill. And a Nonrie at Detford. Cambden. addeth pag. 333. a Frierie of Carmelits. He instituted also the order of the garter in honor of God and Saint Georg, and among other rules apointed, that when any of the Knights died the Kinge should make a thousand Masses to be saide for his soule, and others many hundreds according to their De∣gree. He offered (saith Fox pag. 396.) after the blind (saith he) superstition of those dayes in the Church of VVestminster the Vest∣ments wherin Saint Peter did celebrat Masse. His Confessor was Thomas Bradwardin,

whome Bale Centur. 5. cap. 87. accounteth a Papist. Finally as Walsingham. An. 1376. writeth he dyed thus.* 1.982 The King when he could not speake, with verie great reuerence taking the Crosse did kisse it most deuoutly, som∣times stretching forth his hand in signe of crauing pardon, and other times also letting fall from his eyes plenty of teares, and kissing most often the feete of the Crucifix. And after his death Pope Greg. 11. lit. in Walsingham Anno 1378. calleth him, Catholicum Principem & Pugilem fidei. A Catholick Prince and Champion of the faith.

And so euidently was this King and the Realm in his time Roman Ca∣tholick,* 1.983 as Fox Acts pag. 377. vpon a letter of the King to the Nobles of France maketh this note: Note the ignorance of the time. And pag. 396. The blinde superstition of those daies. And pag. 424. This is out of all doubt that at vvhat time all the world was in most vilde and desperat estate, and that the lamen∣table ignorance of Gods truth had ouershadowed all the earth, VVicklef stept forth &c. Behould here manifest that before Wicklef there was not one Protestant in the whole world. And how ill a Protestant he was shall hereafter appeare.* 1.984 And pag. 425. In this so horrible darknes of ignorance (saith Fox) at what time there seemed in a manner to be no one so little a sparke of pure

doctrine left,* 1.985 VViclef sprong vp, through whome the Lord would first raise vp again the world which was drowned in the depth of human tradi∣tions. In like sort Bale Cent. 5. cap. 85. saith, This age was shadovved vvith the darknes of great ignorance, and blinded with more than Diabolicall fooleries. And Cent. 6. cap. 1. the midnight of errors and a dim vvorld. And cap. 8. In these times darknes of great ingnorance possessed the vvorld. cap. 23. The common blindnes of the time vvas in aduancing the Idolatrie of the Popish Masse. As for the discontentment which some time this king had with the Pope, that was not for any matter of religion, but because (as Cooper saith Anno. 1343.* 1.986) The Pope gaue diuers Bishopricks and Benefices in Eng∣land, which the king thought not expe∣dient for his temporall estate. And as for the fauour which VVicklef found in his time, that proceeded rather from the Duke of Lancaster who gouerned all in the olde age of the King, and for a time vpheld VVicklef, not vpon any liking of his heresie, but to spite therby some of the Bishops whome he hated, as Stow Anno. 1376, (wtih whome Fox agreeth p. 393.) testifieth in these words,* 1.987 The Duke of Lanc∣aster laboring as vvel to ouerthrovv the liberties of the Church, as of the Cittie (of Lōdon) called vnto him VVicklef, &c. And when these con∣tentions betwene the Duke and others

were appeased. He commanded (saith Fox pag. 400. Edit. 1596. VVicklef to submit him self to his Ordinarie.* 1.988 Which clearly ynough de∣clareth the Roman religion of that Duke, which also other wise were euident by the honor wherwith he was receaued by the Cardinals and Bishops in the Popes Courte, Stow pag. 399. And by his Con∣fessor Iohn Kinningham a Carmelit, who (saith Bale Cent. 6. cap. 4.) first impugned Wicklef. And Cent. 7. cap. 26. saith that Gualter Disse (than who none in Antichristi negotijs actuosior, more busie in the rules of Anti∣christs) Confessor to the Duke perswaded him for the loue at least of Papistrie to make war in Spaine, which then fauored an Anti-pope: to which purpose Pope Vrban sent the Duke a standard and made his Confessor his Legat, and gaue him authoritie to preach the Crosse with ma∣ny Indulgences for all them that would follow the Duke. At what time (writeth Bale out of Purney a wiclefist thē liuing) Inualuit tunc Antichristi furor prae caeteris tempo∣ribus. Antichrists furie preuailed more than in other times. More ouer Polidor lib. 19. saith that two Hereticks were burnt in Lon∣don in this Kings time, whome Bale Cent. 5. cap. 74. calleth seruants of Christ. In this Kings time liued the vertuous Ladie Mary Countesse of Saint Paule, a woman

(saith Stow pag. 437) of singuler exam∣ple for life,* 1.989 who builded Pembrooke hall in Cambridge, and S. Iohn of Brid∣linghton, of whome we will speake in the next kings time. In this Kings time liued that witty schoolmā William Occham.

King Richard. 2. XLIIII.

IN the yeare 1377. succeeded King Ri∣chard 2. Nephew to Edward 3. by his sonne Edward the black Prince and reigned 22. yeares.* 1.990 He passed (saith Coo∣per An. 1377. and Stow pag. 439.) all his predecessors in bountie and liberality. His Ro∣man religion is most manifest.* 1.991 First be∣cause he was crowned at a Masse wher∣of Walsingham Anno 1377. setteth downe [unspec 1] the beginning of the Introit, Graduall, Epistle, and Offertorie. Had a Franci∣scan Frier for his Confessor, Stow pag. 458. In the Commotion of Tiler went to Saint Edwards Shrine, prayed be∣fore the high Altar, offered and Con∣fessed him selfe to an Anchor, Stow pag. 459. and gaue to the said Shrine a Ruby then esteemed worth a thousand Markes pag. 593. Made foure Kings

of Ireland knights at Masse pag. 501. And made the Earle of Northumberland sweare to him vpon the host after Masse p. 520. But most of all is his religion certain by his owne letters to the Pope and by his lawes and Acts against the Wicklefists. Fox Acts p. 590. setteth downe his letters to Pope Boniface 9. thus. To the most holy Father in Christ and Lord, L. Boni∣face 9. by the grace of God high Pope of the most holy Roman and vniuersall Church, his humble and deuout, Richard by the grace of God king of England and France, and Lord of Ireland, greeting and kissing of his blessed feete. And. pag. 511. he citeth an Act of Parlament then made to declare that Vrban was true and lawful Pope; And pa. 556. saith, King Richard procu∣red letters Apostolicall from the Pope for the con∣firming of certain statuts of his. And pag. 431. ci∣teth a letter of Greg. 11. written in this kings time to the Vniuersitie of Oxford, wherin the Pope saith, that England doth not onely florish in power and aboundance of riches, but is much more glorious and shining in purenes of faith, accustomed alwaies to bring forth men excellently learned in the knowledg of holy scriptures, grauitie of maners, men notable in deuotion, and defenders of the Catholick faith. The like commendations

he giueth in an other letter to king Richard. Yea to testifie the Roman Ca∣tholick faith of this time, and to stop the mouth of some Ministers, who are not a shamed to say the Pope giueth leaue to sinne, It pleased God this present yeare 1608. to raise (in a maner) a knight of that time, and to make him speake. For digging to make a graue in Saint Faiths Church vnder Paules, they found the Coffin of Sir. Gerard Bray brook the cords wherof were fresh and the herbs of good sauor, and vppon his brest a Pardon granted vnto him of Pope Boniface of that time, intire and whole in these words. Boniface Bishop seruant of the seruants of God. To his be∣loued sonne Gerard Braybrook the yonger Knight and to his beloued daughter in Christ Elizabeth his wife, of the Diocese of Lincoln, health and Apostolicall blessing. It hath proceeded from the affection of your deuotion wherby yow reuerence vs and the Roman Church, that we admit to our fauorable hearing your petitions, those especially which concerne the halth of your soules. Hence it is that we inclining to your requests, do by the Tenor of these presents easely grant to your deuo∣tion, that the Confessor whom ether of yow shall thinck good to chuse shall by authoritie Apostolick giue to yow a plenarie remission of all your sinnes of which yow shalbe in hart contrite and confessed, once onely at the point of your death: Yow persisting

in the sincerity of faith, in the vnity of the holy Roman Church, and in obedience and deuotion to vs and our Successors the Bishopps of Rome cano∣nically elected. So notwithstanding that the said Confessor concerning those things, of which satis∣faction shalbe imposed vpon ether, He inioine it to be done by yow, if yow return from perill of death, or by your Heires, if yow then chance to passe from this world, that which yow or they are bound to performe as is aforesaid. And least (which God forbid) in regard of such fauor, yow be made more prone to committ sinne, VVe will that if by any such confidence yow should fortune to transgresse, that the foresaid Indulgence shall not any thing profit yow. Therfore let it altogether be vnlaw∣full for any man to infringe this our graunt and will, or with rash bouldnes contradict it. If truly any shall presume to attempt it, lett him know he shall incurre the indignation of Almighty God and his most blessed Apostles Saint Peter and Paul. Giuen at Rome, at S. Peters, the 9. of Iune, in the second yeare of our Popedome.

Behould, gentle Keader, this ancient pardon, and consider by it: First, the high esteeme that our Catholick Anceistors made of the Popes pardons, in so much, that this worshipfull knight would send to Rome to procure a particuler one for him selfe and his wife. Againe how vn∣truly Ministers say, that Popes giue par∣don and leaue to sinne, seeing this par∣don

could not auaile for any sinnes com∣mitted vpon hope of the pardon. But▪ espetially I would haue thee consider Gods wonderfull disposition in the con∣seruing and reuealing of this Pardon at this time. What thinckest thou that this Knights graue should be neuer opened till this day? That the Pardon should be preserued from corruption so long lying in the earth? That that onely Coffin in which this Pardon was, should haue the cordes so long time sound & the flowers so long odoriferous, what thinck we this Pardon auailed to the soule of this Knight (for which purpose it onely was giuen) when it wrought such benefit to his dead corps.

But now to come to the Kings lawes and Acts against the Wicklefists Fox Acts pag. 441. saith,* 1.992 The King adioined his assent to the setting downe of an Ordinance which was indeede the very first lawe which is to be found made against religion and the professors therof. bearning the name of an Act made in the parlia∣ment Anno 5. Kichard 2. vvherin (saith Fox) VVicklefs doctrine is called heresie, and notorious errors and slanders, to ingender (saith the Act) discord and dissention betvveene diuers estates of the realme. And order is taken for to arest and imprison such till they amend. Ibid Fox citeth the letters patents of the King against

Wicklef and some other there named, or any other noted by any other proba∣ble suspition of heresies Again pag. 460. King Richard writeth to the Shr••efe of Northamton against the VVicklefists thus. [VVe willing therfor to withstand the Defenders and maintainers of such heresies, Do will and command as wel the fornamed as namely the forsaid Iohn VVoodward to bs apprehended, straitly charging the same to be imprisoned by their bodies, or otherwise punished as shall seeme good to the Iustices.] And pag. 504. he setteth downe the Kings Com∣mission in these words. [VVe by our spe∣ciall Letters Patents in the zeale of our faith haue giuen authoritie and licence vnto the forsaid Archbishops, and all and euery of his Suffragans to arest all and euery one of them that will preach or mantain any such Conclusions repug∣nant vnto the determination of our holy Mother the Church. And in other let••ers chargeth all not to hinder the Bishops of hereford in suppressing the Lolards. Yea pag. 406. Edit. 1596. Fox citeth a lawe made Anno 2. Richard 2. for bur∣ning of VVicklefists Thus (saith Fox pag. 505.) King Richard taking parte with the Pope and the Rom••sh Prelats, waxed som¦what strait and hard to the poore Christians

of the contrary side of VVicklef, and saith that though none were burnt vnder him, yet some were condemned, diuers abiured, and did pennance. And pag. 513. saith. King Richard those to serue the humor of the Pope.* 1.993 To this Bale Cent. 6. cap. 1. addeth, that Wicklef was banisht for ••ome yeares. And cap. 77. that Anno 1382. Wicklef was condemned by ten Bishops, and fourty four Diuines, and twenty Lawyers. And cap. 82. saith, that King Richard at the commandement of Boniface 9. & Cent. 7. cap. 11. gathered a great Councell Anno 1392 against the Wicklefists. And Fox pag. 507.* 1.994 and Walsingham An. 1395. & others write, that King Richard being in Ire∣land, left all as sone as he heard increase of Lollards, and calling the cheefe of them vnto him threatned them greatly, if they followed Lollards any more, and making one of them sweare therto, the K. swore to him, that if he broke his oath, he should die a foul death. So earnest was that King against those, whome Protestants ac∣count now their brethren. And albeit he consented to the Law made Anno 1391. against those that procured or brought any excōmunication of the Pope against any, yet that Law was not made to deny any point of the Popes authority, but be∣cause (as Polidor saith l. 20) many were vexed

dayly for causes which they thought could not be known at Rome easely, The King and Lords Tem∣poral and Commons (for the Lords spirituall rec••amed as Fox witnesseth pag. 512.) thought it expedient that in this point the Pope should not vse his authoritie. Besides that when Pope Boniface 9. sent to haue these Lawes recalled, the King (saith VVal∣singham in Ypod••gmate, Anno 1391.) Vt si∣lius obediens. As an obedient child, determined to fulfill the Popes demaundes, but the Knights of the Parliament would not abrogate the Statute against Prouisors, because they would not haue English Benefices at any time giuen to strangers. And the times of King Richard were so manifestly Roman Catholick, as the Kings Attorney in the araignment of Garnet calleth thē the midni••ht of Poperie. Bale Cent. 6. cap 96.* 1.995 saith that Almost all that were in those darck times did erre through igno∣rance of Gods lawe. In this kings time dyed Saint Iohn of Bridlington whose life is written in Capgraue who (saith Bale Centur. 6. c. 63. Caelesti Theologiae assiduus cultor adhaesit. And VVilliam Fleet an Austin Frier, who was ca∣nonized as Bale Cent. 6. c. 41. reporteth out of Sabellicus.

Henrie 4. XLV.

IN the yeare 1399. succeded king Henrie 4. granchild to king Edward 3. by Iohn Duke of Lancaster,* 1.996 and dyed Anno 1413. hauing reigned 14. yeares. He was (saith Po∣lider lib. 21. of a great corage, & after the ende of ciuill warrs entertained all most gently.* 1.997 The same hath Cooper Anno 1399. and Stow Chron. pag. 424. His Roman Catholick religion is most notorious. For as Fox Acts pag. 523. and others write, he made the Statute ex officio. Where is apointed. That who so euer is conuicted of (Wicklefs) heresie be∣fore his Ordinarie or Commissioners, that then the Shriefes. Maiers and Bay lifs of the Cittie, Con∣trie, or Towne, shall take the persons after senten∣ce is pronounced, & cause them openly to be burned in sight of the people. And pag. 517. Fox setteth down the Kings Decree in parliament, wherin he professeth to be zelous in reli∣gion, and reuerent louer of the Catholick faith, And minding to roote out all here∣sies out of his Kingdom, And ther com∣mandeth one VVilliam Santrey a con∣uict heretick to be burnt, which perhaps is he whome Bale Cent. 6. cap. 75. saith was burnt in Smithfield An. 1401. In this tyme was burnt saith Bale Cent. 8. c. 5. that relaps William Swinderby a smith in London

for denying the reall presence, & a Tayler the same yeare 1410. for the same cause Fox pag. 481. nameth his brother Iohn Badby burnt then, who (as VValsingham. ypodig. pag 174, who then liued, writeth) said that the Eucharist is not the body of Christ, but worse than a toade or a spider, And perhaps he is that VViclesist of who∣me that graue Author Thomas VValden who (was ther present) reporteth Tom. 2. c. 63. That standing befor the Archbishop & Bishops in presence of the Duke of yorke & many nobles,* 1.998 he said that a Spider was more to be worshipped thā the Eucharist, and sodainly from the top of the Church came a great spider & sought to enter into his mouth, & would scarce be kept out by any mans helpe. Moreouer Fox Acts 5. 8. saith that this King was the first of all English Kings, that began the burning of Christs (VViclef) Saints for standing against the Pope. That K. Henrie burnt VViclefs Saints is euident, But he was not the first which burnt such as stood against the Pope, as appeareth by what hath bene sayd of Ed∣ward 3.* 1.999 And finally he concludeth that this king was bent altogether to vphould the Popes Prelacie. And therfore in his Considerations, Considerat. 10. saith, Pro∣testants rather dyed than liued in the dayes of King Henrie 4. And when the Lollards

or Wicklefists requested him (as saith Walsingham An. 1410.) either to alter, or mitigate the forsaid Statute, he answered them that he would rather inforce it. And when they proposing to him the same bait,* 1.1000 as Protestants did to King Henrie 8. desired him to take away the Church liuings, because with them he might maintain 15. Earles, 1550. Knights, 6200. Squirs, and 100. Hospitals, he detesting their malice commanded them to silence.

King Henrie 5. XLVI.

IN the yeare 1413. succeded K. Henrie 5. sonne to King Henrie 4. and died An. 1422. hauing reigned 9. yeares.* 1.1001 He was (saith Polidor lib. 22.) the onely glorie of that time, then whome none borne ether for greatnes of courage or for vertue was more famous or excel∣lent, whose loue euen yet remaineth amongst men. The like commendations giue to him Walsingham, who then liued Histor. pag. 465. and ypodigm. pag. 178. Cambden Brit. pag. 442. calleth him Optimum Principem. Stow pag. 595. Victorious and renowned King. He wonne the great battel of Agincourt, and greatest part of France with Paris, and was apointed by the French King Regent of France, and heir after his death.

The Roman religion of this Victorious and vertuous Prince is notorious.* 1.1002 First [unspec 1] because (as Fox saith pag. 569.) he made a Statut An. 2. That all and singuler such as were of Wiclefs learning, if they would not giue ouer should suffer death in two manner of kinds, That is, They should be first hanged for treason against the king (against whome they rebelled) and then burned for heresie against God. Secondly, [unspec 2] this king (saith Fox pag. 675▪ in all his life and all his doings was so seruiceable to the Pope and his Chaplins, that he was called the Prince of Priests.* 1.1003 These were the Lollards who as Walsing. saith Hist. pag. 435. were wont to say. Now the Prince of the Pri••sts is gone, now our enemy is departed. Thirdly he hanged and burnt Syr [unspec 3] Iohn Owldcastel called Lord Cobham, whome though Fox account a principall martyr of his, yet his brother Stow p. 581. calleth him the publick enemy. And he was so phantasticall at his death, as he talked of his own rising to life the third day pag. 582. He burnt also diuers other Wicle••ists ex Bale Centur. 7. cap. 5. And Fox pag. 481. telleth that being yet Prince he was at the burning of the forsaid Iohn Badly, and commanded fier to be put to him when he would not recant. Fou••••hly, he [unspec 4] built three Monasteries VValsingham. Hist. pag. 452. as Beethlem for Carthusians,

Sion for Brigittings, and another for the Caelestins. which two last orders came [unspec 5] new into England in his time. Fiftly his ghostly Father and whom he most trusted and in whose armes he died (saith Ba••e Centur. 7. cap. 84.) was the great Clerk and gretest aduersaire of the Wicklefists [unspec 6] Thomas VValden Prouinciall of the white Friers.* 1.1004 Sixtly being to giue the battle at Agincourt, the night before (saith Wal∣sing Hist. pag. 438.) He and his soldiers spent the night in making their cōfessiōs, and prouiding for their soules. And in ypodigm. pag. 188. telleth how at harflew they had a folemne procession before the blessed Sacrament. Of this religion was that English King and English soldiers who won that glorious bat∣tell, who conquered France, and made [unspec 7] England renouned. Finally This King as Stow faith Anno 1416.* 1.1005 sent his Embas∣sadors to the Councel of Constance, where Wickleft and his doctrine were condemned, and there procured it to be ordained, that England (saith Stow) should obtain the name of a nation, and said one of the foure Nations that owe their deuotion to the Church of Rome which vntill that time men of other Nations for enuie had letted. Behould Christian Reader how the most victo∣rious that England euer had, and Eng∣land

in the most triumphant time that e∣uer she enioyed, stroue to be accounted a Nation that owed deuotion to the Church of Rome, and accounted that a principall honor. And at that time did God blesse our Nation with greatest vi∣ctories, with hapiest successe, with largest Empire that euer since or before she obtained. And these times were so euidently Roman Catholicke, as the Kings Attorny in the araignment of F. Garnet calleth them the verie midnight of Poperie. And Fox in Considerat 10. saith Protestants rather died than liued vnder this King In this Kings time liued that great Clerk Thomas Walden,* 1.1006 who (as Bale said Cent 7. cap. 84.) conuerted the Duke of Lituania with all his people to popisme and as he repor∣teth out of Diuers is canonized.

King Henry. 6. XLVII.

THe 47. Christian King was King Henrie 6. only sonne to King Henry 5. began his reigne Anno 1422. and reig∣ned 38. yeares..* 1.1007 He was (saith Cambd. in Brit. pag. 345. The best and most pious Prince. and pag. 257. A most holy King a patern of Christian pietie and patience King Henry 7. so admired his vertues as he dealt with Pope Iulius

to canonize him. Fox pag. 716. saith, I doubt not but King Henrie 6. was a good and quiet Prince Stow pag. 595. saith, he was of nature gentle and meeke suffered all iniuries patiently. pag. 624. alwaies na••urally inclined vnto good pag. 705. after his death worshiped by the name of holy King Henrie, whose red hat of veluet (saith he) was thought to heale the head ach of such as put it on. In both states he was patient and vertuous, that he may be a pattern of most perfect vertue. He was plaine and vpright onely giuen to pra••er and reading of scripture and almes deedes. Of such integritie of life as the Bishop that had bene his Confessor ten yeares auouched that he had not all that time committed any mortall crime. So conti∣nent as suspition neuer touched him.* 1.1008 Far from couetousnes so religiously affected that on princi∣pall holy dayes he would wore sackcloth next his skin. He pardoned one who had thrust him into the side with a sword, and of his naturall inclina∣tion abhored all vices as wel of body as of minde. Thus do Protestants commend this holy king.* 1.1009 And his Roman religion is manifest. For Pope Eugenius sent to him a goulden rose as to a Catholick Prince, Stow pag. 635. And vnder him were diuers Wickle∣sists burnt An. 1415. 1430. 1431. 1428. And Bishop Pecock made publickly to recant 1457. and had his bookes burnt before his face, ex Bale Centur. 7. cap. 75. Godwin in Bishops of Chichester, Fox Acts Edit.

1596. pag. 605. & sequen. setteth down the names of diuets VVicklefists, wherof some were burnt, some whipped, some made abiure the••r heresie vnder this king. And pag. 644. he setteth downe publick letters of the King dated An. 18. Regni where he auoucheth the burning of one VVhite a VVickle••••t, & calleth him Traitor to God.

King Edward 4. XLVIII.

THe 48. Christian Prince was Edward 4. of the house of York, who began his reign 1460. and reigned 22. yeares. He was (saith Stow pag. 689) of noble courage and great wit. pag. 722. a goodly personage princely to behould, of hart coragious,* 1.1010 politick in counsell, in aduersitie nothing abashed, in prospe∣ritie rather ioifull than proude, in peace iust and mercifull, in war sharpe and fierce.* 1.1011 His Ro∣man religion is manifest, For (Bale saith Centur. 8. cap. 34.) That his Confessor was Iohn Stanborn a Carmelit. Qui totus iurauerat in Romani Pontificis authoritatem: who wholly swore to the Popes authoritie. And Fox Acts Editione 1596. pag. 659. putteth one Iohn Goose a VVicklefist burnt vn∣der him. And Ibid. noteth that since the time of King Richard 2. there is no reigne of any King

to be assigned hitherto wherin some good man or other hath not suffered the paines of fier for the re∣ligion of Iesus (Wicklef) Besides Stow pag. 690. saith that King Edward vvent crowned in VVestmenster in the honor of God and S. Peter, and the next day in paules in the honor of God and S. Paule. And his daughter Brigit became a Nonue polidor lib. 24.

King Edward. 5. XLVIIII.

THe 49. Christian Prince was Edward 5. soune to Edward 4. a child of a 11. yeares old, who liued not many dayes after his Father. As for the religion which this child had, it may easely appeare by what hath bene said of the Father.

King Richard. 3. L.

IN rhe yeare 1483, the 50. Christian Prince was Richard 3. brother to Ed∣ward 4, who tooke the Crown & held it two yeares. The qualities of this K. are notorious in all Chronicles.* 1.1012 And his reli∣giō is known both by what hath bene said of his brother. And as Polidor l. 25. he be∣gan a Colledg in Yorke of an hundreth Priests.

King Henrie 7. LI.

IN the yeare 1485. succeeded King henry 7. of the house of Lankaster, and reigned 23. yeares.* 1.1013 He was (faith Stow) a Prince of meruailous wisdomme, police iustice temperance and grauity. Fox Acts. pag. 729. saith the same.* 1.1014 His Roman Catholicke religion is euident. For Fox setteth downe diuers Wicklefists burnt or otherwise punished vnder him, as pag. 731. four. wherof one the K. caused to be brought before him, but when he would not be perswaded, was burnt. And pag. 774. he reckneth di∣uers others, & others abiured and burnt in the cheeke. Wherupon Considerat. 10. he saith, Protestants rather died than liued vnder King. Henry 7. And p. 776. saith thus of K. Henrie 7. othervvise a prudent and temperat Prince permitted the rage of the Popes Clergie so much to haue their wills ouer the poore flock of Christ as they had. Ibid. The persequution began novv in the Church to be ••oat and he attribut∣teth the death of the K. to the persequu∣tion (forsooth) of the Gospellers. Mo∣reouer pag. 799. He roporteth out of G. Lilly. how Henry 7. Anno 1506. send three solemne Orators to Pope Iulius 2. to yeald his obedience, Ex more (saith Lilly)

to the See of Rome. And Stow p. 811. writeth that Pope Iulius 2. sent a cap of mainte∣nance, and a sword to King Henrie 7. as to a Defender of the Church. And Fox pag. 799. saith that Pope Alexander 6. and Pius 3. had before done the same. King Henrie 7. builded also three Monasteries of Franciscans Pollidor in vit. In this kings time liued Iohn Alcok Bishop of Elie,* 1.1015 A man (saith Godwin in his life) of admira∣ble temperance for his life and behauior vnspotted and from a child so earnestly giuen to the studie, not onely of learning, but of all vertue, and god∣linesse, as in those dayes neuer any man bore a greater opinion and reputation of holines, He liued all his time most soberly and chastly subduiing the temptations of the flesh by fasting studie and praier and other such good meanes.

King Henrie 8. LII.

KIng Henrie 8. sonne to king Henrie 7. began his Reign An. 1509. From the which time to An. 1530. he continewed an earnest Roman Catholick. For (as Fox saith pag. 789.) From Anno. 1509. to 1527. diuers VVicklefists were presēted, troubled & imprisoned. And pag. 836. He setteth downe a letter of king Henrie Anno 13. To all Maiors Sherifes, Bailifs, and Constables, and other

officers to assist the Bishop of Lincoln for punishing Hereticks according to the lawes of holy Church. And Bale Cent. 8. cap. 62. saith, that two were burnt An. 1515. for the matter of the Sacrament. And cap. 75. that Barnnes was made to recant Anno 1525. And likwise Bilney, Garret, and others An. 1527. Stow also and others write how king Henrie Anno 1511. wrote to the French king to desist from molesting Pope Iulius 2. and in the next yeare sent an army of ten thou∣sand men into France in the Popes defen∣ce. And An. 1513.* 1.1016 VVent himself in person with a royall army & conquered Torwin and Turney. And not content thus man∣fully to haue aduentured his person to defend the Pope with his sword, did in the yeare 1521. write also an excellent booke in his defence against Luther. The originall wherof I haue seene in the Po∣pes Librarie with the Kings subscrip∣tion therto in these bad verses, if I wel remember.

Hunc librum Henricus Leoni decimo mittit In signum fidei & pignus amicitiae.

This booke to Leo tenth King Henrie the eighth doth send In testimonie of his faith, and token of a freind.

For which booke Pope Leo gaue to him & his successors for euer the glorious title

of Defender of the faith. And again in the yeare 1527. When Pope Clement 7. was taken prisoner, he gaue monthly 60. thou∣sand angels, for the maintenance of an army for the Popes deliuerie. And after this made long time suit to the same Pope that he would by his authoritie pronoun∣ce his mariage with Queene Catherin to be none, and diuorce them, which he not granting, King Henrie (as yow shall heare in the next Booke) renounced the Popes authoritie, and made him self head of the Church, and yet remained in all other points a Roman Catholick. Whervpon Bale Cent. 8. cap. 80. saith,* 1.1017 that King Henrie did admitt the Doctrine of Antichrist euen in the matters of greatest moment, and did retain the contagious dreggs.* 1.1018 By such phrases this wrech vseth to vnderstand Papistrie. And Fox pag. 1291. granteth, that Obits and Masses ap∣peare in his will.* 1.1019 And as he saith pag. 1135. made it high treason to deny the reall presence, and fellonie to defend mariage of Priests, breaking of vowes, or to condemne Communion in one kinde, priuat Masse, or auriculer Cōfession, with∣out all benefit of abiuration or Clergie. VVhich Lawes were seuerely executed by him. And at his death would gladly haue bene reconciled to the Roman Church, as Bishop Gardiner (with

whome he delt about that matter) prote∣sted openly in a sermon at Pauls Crosse. And so Catholick was the people of England in his time euen after his reuolt from the See Apostolick, as when the Vicar of Croidon a most famous preacher of that time, tolde them in a sermon at Pauls, that as they had denyed the supre∣macie of the Pope, so in time they would fall to deny other points of the Catholick faith,* 1.1020 euen the reall presence of Christ in the blessed Sacrament, The people at that word cryed out. Neuer Neuer Neuer. which yet now we finde too true.

Queene Marie LIII.

AFter K. Henrie the eight succeeded in the yeare 1546. King Edward the sixt his sonne, a child of nine yeares olde, which childe wanting the vse of per∣fect reason, and vnfit to gouern him self, was the first Protestant Prince that euer was in England, and turned the Roman religion which his Father had left, (though maimed in one principall point) to open Protestancie. Not for the miracles or rare vertues of the Prea∣chers therof, or their conuincing their aduersaries in disputation, as King

Ethelbert changed his Paganisme into the Roman religion, as is before shewed, but because the Lord Protector and his complices thought it most sutable to their humors, and most fit for their aspi∣ring pretences. But how vnfortunat this exchange was, not onely to the soules of this King and principall Actors therin, but also to their liues and bodies, yow may reade in Stow,* 1.1021 where yow shall see that the very same yeare 1548. that Pro∣clamation was made for receauing in both Kindes, the Lord Admirall (a cheefe agent in the change of religion) though brother to the Protector, and Vnkle to the King, was beheaded for a Traitor, And the next yeare 1549. VVhen Procla∣mation was made against Masse, sone after also was Proclamation made against the Protector him selfe, the principall author of the change, and he cast into the Tower. And in the yeare 1552. when the newe seruice booke of Common prayer begun in Pauls, the said Protector was beheaded, And the next yeare the King died, and the Duke of Northum∣berland (an other principall actor in the change of religion though against his own conscience, as he openly declared at his death) was beheaded for treason, and Cranmer and Ridley and other fauo∣rers

of that change were depriued of their Dignities, and sone after burnt. This was the rufull end of the first setters vp of Protestancie. For maintenance wherof albeit a new Queene was proclaimed, Nobles sworne, and the strength of Eng∣land gathered, yet in short time almightie God ouerthrew it again without any bloodshed by one vertuous woman Q. Marie,* 1.1022 who all the time of her life liued so chastly and religiously, that all her ene∣mies could not to this day fasten the least suspicion of vice vpon her. And whome euen Protestants write to haue Bene of nature and disposition verie milde and pittifull. VVhich argueth that they wel deserued the seueritie which shee shewed towards them. And so earnest a Roman Catholick shee was, as the Protestants write of her, that there was, Not these thousand yeares a more obedient daughter to the Church of Rome than she was. VVherby yow may iugde of the impudencie of Doctor Reinolds who in his Confer. pag. 583. denieth, not onely all the former Princes, but euen Queene Marie euer to haue alowed the Popes absolute spirituall supremacie, (or as he speaketh) the Popes Monarchie, but onely to haue granted him such a preheminence, as the Duke of Venice hath in that state. But with her in the yeare 1558. ended all

the glorie of Catholick Princes of Eng∣land. Who (except King Henrie 8. for a few yeares, and King Edward 6.) had continewed from the yeare 598. till the forsaid yeare 1558. the space almost of a thousand yeares. And after rose a new kind of Protestancie, differing from that of King Edward the childs time. Not (as I said before) through any miracles or strange vertue of the Preachers therof, or their ouercomming their aduersaries in Disputation, but against the will of all the Bishops and a great parte of the No∣bilitie, by the counsel of meere Lay men, and the authoritie of a woman, who was induced to make this change, not for zeale of religion (which shee little regar∣ded) but to assure her state the more, be∣cause shee feared if she acknowledged the authoritie of the Church of Rome, her birth might be called in question. But of the cause, maner, and meanes of erecting Protestancie, we shall speake more in the second booke.

Epilogue.

HItherto (gentle Reader) thou hast heard 53. Princes of England succes∣siuly, beleeuing and professing the Rom.

Catholick faith, besides 70. and more others, who reigned ouer certain partes of England, whiles it was deuided into diuers Kingdoms, whose names onely I will here set downe. Kings of Kent 13. Ethelbert, Edbald, Ercombert, Egbert Lotharius, Edricus, VVith••ed, Edbert, Edilbert, Alri••us, Edilbert-pren, Cuthred, and Baldred. Kings of the East Saxons 9. Sebert Sigebert Sigher S. Sebba, Sighard, Senfred, Offa, Sclred, Swithed. Kings of Eastengland 13. to wit Redwald, Carpwald, S. Sigebert, Egris. Anna, Ethelere, Ethelwald, Adulph, Elwald, Beorna, Ethelred, Saint Ethelbright▪ S Edmund, kings of middle England 17. Namely Peda, Vulpher, Ethelred, Coenred, Ceolred, Ethelbald, Bernred, Offa, Egfert, Kenulph, Saint Kenelm, Ceolwulph, Bernulph, Ludecan, VVithlof, Bertulph Burdred. Kings of the Northpart of England 18. Edwin, Saint Oswald, Oswin, Oswi, Egfrid, Alfrid, Ostred, Kenred, Ostrie, Ceolwulph, Egbert, Ostwuld, Mollo, Alred, Ethelbert. Alswald, Ostred, Athelred, and some kings also of the South Saxons. Consider I pray thee now the number of these kings which is aboue 120, far aboue the smallest number of two Protestant Princes. Consider their sex and age, who almost all were men and of mature yeares, VVheras of the Prote∣stant Princes, one was a childe, the other a woman. Consider their wisdome and

valour, in which they were inferior to no Princes in Christendome. Consider their vertue, which was so great, as there are more Kings of Ingland Saints, than of all Christendome besides. Consider the end for which they first embraced the faith, which was nether to enioy their lust, nor to get any Church goods, nor to assure their temporall state, but to gaine heauen. Consider the Counsellors, whose aduise they followed herein, were not ignorant and laye men, but vertuous and learned Diuines. Consider the motiues which drew them to the Catholick reli∣gion, to witt, rare vertue, great learning, admirable miracles of their first preachers. Finally, consider how long they conti∣newed in their faith, to wit almost a thou∣sand yeares, and how almost in euery Kings time here liued some notable men, who with rare vertue and miracles haue confirmed their faith.

Consider I say all this, and then iudge whither the Catholick religion of so ma∣ny and so worthie Kings, or the Prote∣stant faith of one Child and one woman, be more likely to be good and to come from God. Can we thinke that so many Princes of mature yeares and iudgment should be blinde, rather then one child & a woman, that these could see that in so

few yeares which all they could not per∣ceaue in a thousand? That these two should hit vpō Gods truth for temporall endes, rather thā they for spirituall? That that should be Christs faith wherto these two were moued by wordly (if not vi∣tious) motiues, thē that wherto they were moued by heauenly vertue and miracles? That that should be Gods truth which be∣gan but the last day, rather thā that which hath continewed heere this thousand yeares? Finally that a Child and one wo∣man are gone to heauen, & so many ver∣tuous Princes with all their Archbishops Bishops Prelats Diuins and Clergy, with all their Queenes, Princes, Nobles Com∣mons and Ancestors for these thousand yeares, not withstanding all their wisdom, learning, miracles, vertuous liues, and good deedes are gon to hell for want of true faith in Christ? were (as the ancient Father Tertullian saith to certain Here∣ticks of his time) so many millions chri∣stened in vaine, beleeued in vaine, serued God in vaine, and are dead in their sin∣nes. Perhaps some will say that the for∣sayd Princes and our Ancestors beleeued so much of the Christian faith as is neces∣sary to saluation. But then it euidently followeth that the Protestant faith is not the Christian faith. Because (as I haue

shewne before out of the confession of Protestants) those Princes knew not so much of Protestancy as that which Pro∣testants account the soule head and foundation of their religion and without which they say all is lost, To wit, Iustificatiō by onely faith. Yea they are by Fox & others plain∣ly denyed to haue known the Protestants faith, and affirmed to haue held diuers pointes quite opposit to Protestācy. How then could they be saued by any point of Protestancy who knew not so much as the foundation therof, and with other points of their beliefe ouerturned it? Wherfore others ashamed to condemne so many, so worthy, and so vertuous Christians to Hel, and yet not daring to afford them hope of saluation lest they should condemne their owne religion, an∣swere, that they will not iudge their for∣fathers, but leaue them to Gods iudge∣ment. But these ether are ashamed to vtter what they thinke, or haue no firme faith at all. For if they firmely belieued their Protestant faith to be Christs faith they must needs thinck that all that haue died without it are damned, for without true faith it is impossible to please God, or (which is a spice of Atheisme and right Antichristianitie) that there are more waies to heauen than by Christ and his

faith, that there are many faiths, many baptisms, many Christs, many Gods. From which irreligious athe∣isme God deliuer my deere country. And thus hauing sufficiently shewed how Saint Austin was our English Na∣tions first preacher and what qualities he had fit for such a function and what kind of doctrine his was and how it hath continued in our countrie euer since, l••t vs now vew Luther and his doctrine & see whither they haue the like or rather quite opposit qualities & conditions, that after hauing weighed both, we may the berter iudge wher∣of to make our choice.

Finis Primi libri.

Notes

• a 1.1

  Metaph. in Sur. Iun. Cambd. descript. Brit. pa 52. Baron. an. 58. p. 597. 401.
• b 1.2

  Theod. l. 9 de Graec. Sophron. Natal. A∣post. Fortu∣nat. Bale cent. 1. c. 26 Cambd. in Britan. p. 52.
• c 1.3

  Nicep. l. 2. c. 40 Do∣roth. in Sy∣nop.
• d 1.4

  D. Caius de antiq. Cātabr. Capgrau. in Ios. Bale cent. 1. c. 22. vbi & citat Fleming, Scrop. Po∣lid. Geo. maiorem Cambd. l. cit.
• e 1.5

  Doroth. in Synop.
• f 1.6

  Camb. pa. 80 627. 628. de Ba∣ron.
• g 1.7

  D. Bucley 8. Reas. art. vlt. p. 175. of Camb.
• a 1.8

  English. Beda l 1. c. 4. Malmes. in fast. Eth∣elvverd l. 1. Hunting li. 1. Florent. an. 184. VVestm. an. 185 Sander. lib de schis. ••eland in Bale p. 23. VVelch. Ga••fred l. 4. c 19. Nan∣nius hist. Land••ffen. K••ng Ar∣thur. Foraine. Damasus in Pont Ado. Marian in Chron. Pla∣tina in Eleu¦ther Geneb. Martin. Polon. Pon∣ticus Virun. Polidor. Bo∣ethius l. 5. hist. Baron. mart. Rom. 26. Maij. Protestāts Bale cen. 1. c. 22. 28. 29 Camb. in Brit p. 51. & 628. Stovv anno 179 Holins. p. 74. Caius l. 1. de ant. Godvvin in S. Austin Bilson of o∣bedience p. 57. Cooper an. 180. Fox l. 1. p. 51. l. 2. p. 106. 107. D. Sutclif. ansvver to 3. Conuers. c. 2.
• * 1.9

  Gildas de oxcid c. 7. Bed. l. 1. c. 4
• * 1.10

  Gildas c. 7. Bed. l. 1. c. 6
• * 1.11

  Gildas c. 8.
• * 1.12

  Heresies enter into England.
• * 1.13

  Heresie bane of a Country.
• * 1.14

  See S. Bed. l. 1. c. 17. & seq.
• * 1.15

  The Britōs error a∣bout Eas∣ter far dif∣ferēt from the Quar∣tadecimās See Euseb. 5. hist c 24. 25. Austin ser. 29 Epi∣ph. haer 50. Theod li. 3. de haeres.
• * 1.16

  VVherin the Britōs erred tou∣ching Ea∣ster.
• * 1.17

  Exod. 11.
• * 1.18

  Magd. cent. 2. c. 2. Fox p. 95. The Britōs error came not from Asia.
• * 1.19

  VVhē the Britōs er∣ror rose.
• * 1.20

  Pope Iohn 4. in Bed. l. 2. c. 9. attri∣buteth it to ignorance. VVhence it arose.
• * 1.21

  Galfrid mo∣num. li. 11. c. 12. VVestmon. an. 596. Godvvin Catalog. of Bishops, in S. Paulin.
• * 1.22

  Miserable estate of Britany before S. Austine cōming.
• * 1.23

  Sigeb. Chro. saith. an. 431. Mal∣mesb l. 1. an. 449. Bal. cent. 2. c. 43. an. 448. Cābd. in Brit an. 450. VVhē our English nation entred this land.
• * 1.24

  Galfrid Mon l. 17. c. 12. Godvvin in vit. Paulin.
• * 1.25

  Vpō vvhat occasion S. Gregory sent S. Au¦stin hither
• * 1.26

  S. Austin the first preacher of Christi∣anity vn∣to our na∣tion.
• * 1.27

  S. Grego¦ry.
• * 1.28

  S. Austins compani∣ons.
• * 1.29

  English∣men,
• * 1.30

  The mer∣chants.
• * 1.31

  S. Austins epitaph.
• * 1.32

  S. Beda.
• * 1.33

  Alcuin.
• * 1.34

  King Ke∣nulph.
• * 1.35

  K. VVith∣laf.
• * 1.36

  Odo.
• * 1.37

  Tvvo En∣glish Sy∣nods.
• * 1.38

  Protestāts confesse S. Austin to haue ben our first prea∣cher. Fox.
• * 1.39

  Holins∣head.
• * 1.40

  Godvvin.
• * 1.41

  The En∣glish vvithout any inc∣kling of the gos∣pel before S. Austin.
• * 1.42

  Cambden
• * 1.43

  Britons refused to preach to the En∣glish.
• * 1.44

  Q. Betta neglected to persu∣ade King Ethelbert to the faith.
• * 1.45

  Other na∣tions ne∣glect vs, and onely Rome helpeth.
• * 1.46

  Hovv S. Austin is our Apo∣stle. Malm. l. 1. Hist. c. 2. Godvvin in vit. Augu∣stin. Holins∣head Chro. an. 602. Apologie for oath of allegiance p. 92. 93. Iouius des∣cript. Bri∣tan.
• * 1.47

  Ministers vngratul. Sutclif lib. cit. c. 3.
• * 1.48

  Kingdom of Kent conuerted by S. Austin.
• * 1.49

  Epitaph. of S. Austin saith he conuerted this Kings people.
• * 1.50

  S. Austin trauaileth through almost all England.
• * 1.51

  Christe∣ned ten thousands at once. Trauai∣leth bare∣foote. Erecteth Archb. Bishop∣ricks and monast. Beda l. 1. c. 26. 33. li. 2. c. 3. Capgr. in vit. Au∣gustini. Cambden in Brit. p. 178. 438. 490. Ealred in vit. Ed∣vvardi. Laboreth to reduce the Bri∣tons.
• * 1.52

  All partes of Englād beholden to S. Austin.
• * 1.53

  The la∣bores of S. Austins fellovves. S. Lau∣rence.
• * 1.54

  S. Iustus.
• * 1.55

  S. Mellit.
• * 1.56

  S. Paulin.
• * 1.57

  S. Austin & his fel∣lovves conuerted six English Kings and foure Kingdōe.
• * 1.58

  Beda lib. 2. c. 16. Cambd. p. 178. Founded tvvo Archb. tvvo Bis∣hop. fiue Cathedral Churches, six mona∣steries.
• * 1.59

  Beda sup. Cambd. p. 490. Capgrau in Augustino Ealred in Edvvardo.
• * 1.60

  English. Scottish VVelch, I∣rish grea∣tly bound to S. Au∣stin and his fello∣vves.
• * 1.61

  D. VVhi∣tak. more gratefull than Sut∣clif.
• * 1.62

  Argumēts of S. Au∣stins great learning.
• * 1.63

  His vvit.
• * 1.64

  His place of studie.
• * 1.65

  His Mai∣ster.
• * 1.66

  His scoole fellovves.
• * 1.67

  His ende∣uour.
• * 1.68

  His profit.
• * 1.69

  S. Grego∣ries testi∣monie of S. Austins great lear∣ning.
• * 1.70

  Ethel∣vverd.
• * 1.71

  S. Iustus great lear∣ning.
• * 1.72

  S. Hono∣rius great learning.
• * 1.73

  S. Austin confuted most lear∣ned Here∣ticks.
• * 1.74

  Protestāts confesse S. Austin and his fellovves learning. Cooper.
• * 1.75

  Holinshed
• * 1.76

  Godvvin
• * 1.77

  Bale
• * 1.78

  VVhy S. Austins questions vvere vn∣sauorie to Bale.
• * 1.79

  S. Austin could ha∣ue ansvve¦red his ovvne que¦stions.
• * 1.80

  VVhat ac∣count S. Austin made of the reso∣lutions of the See Apostol.
• * 1.81

  Belt. VVo∣ful cry p. 3.
• * 1.82

  By hovv manie kinds of testimo∣nies S. Austins great ho∣lines is proued.
• * 1.83

  Hovv ver∣tuous S. Austins Maister vvas.
• * 1.84

  S. Isidor.
• * 1.85

  8. Coun∣cel Tolet.
• * 1.86

  S. Ilde∣fonsus.
• * 1.87

  S. Gregor. Turon.
• * 1.88

  S. Beda See S. Da∣masen orat. 2. de defun∣ctis.
• * 1.89

  K. Alfred
• * 1.90

  King Al∣fred Prae∣fat. Pasto∣ral.
• * 1.91

  Ancient English men.
• * 1.92

  Protestāts. D VVhi∣taker.
• * 1.93

  Godvvin.
• * 1.94

  D. Sutclif.
• * 1.95

  Bel.
• * 1.96

  D Hum∣frey. Luth, Gal. 4 I tink Greg vvas loued. c. 5. the vvorld hath in ad¦miration the holi∣nes of Gregory.
• * 1.97

  S. Austins vertuous deeds.
• * 1.98

  See Hun∣ting. lib. 3.
• * 1.99

  S. Austins and his fellovves Aposto¦lick life.
• * 1.100

  S. Austins paines and frequent praier.

  Had the gift of mi∣racles and of Prophe∣cie.
• * 1.101

  Vvitnesses of S. Au∣stins ho∣lines. S. Gregor.
• * 1.102

  Diuers o∣ther Popes
• * 1.103

  Authors of his epi∣h.tap
• * 1.104

  Vvitnesses of S. Aust. holines after his tyme.
• * 1.105

  S. Beda.
• * 1.106

  A Coūn∣cell in England.
• * 1.107

  K. Ke∣nulph and his Bis∣hops and Nobles.
• * 1.108

  S. Odo.
• * 1.109

  Ethel∣vverd.
• * 1.110

  Malmesb.
• * 1.111

  Hunting∣ton.
• * 1.112

  Houeden.
• * 1.113

  VVestm. Marian & others. Odo chron. 583. cal∣leth them tim••••tes Deum.
• * 1.114

  The ho∣lines of our church founded by S. Au∣stin.
• * 1.115

  Confessed by Prote∣stants. Fox.
• * 1.116

  See more in Fox p. 132. 133. Cambden
• * 1.117

  Of some England vvas cal∣led religios•• Anglia of others Pa∣radisus Dei See Baron. to 9. Serra. de reb. Mo∣gunt. lib. 3. nota 55. Protestāts confesse S. Austine holines. Fox.
• * 1.118

  Bilson.
• * 1.119

  Cooper.
• * 1.120

  Stovv.
• * 1.121

  Godvvin.
• * 1.122

  Holinshed
• * 1.123

  Bale slan∣dereth S. Austin v∣pon re∣ports.
• * 1.124

  That S. Austin vvas no cause of the death of the Bri∣tish Mōks.
• * 1.125

  Sutclif fei¦gneth cor∣ruption in S. Beda.
• * 1.126

  Confu∣ted.
• * 1.127

  Vsuall vvith Sut∣clif to say Authors are forged
• * 1.128

  Sutc. be∣lieth S. Beda.
• * 1.129

  Originals to be be∣leeued be∣fore trās∣lations & many be∣fore one.
• * 1.130

  VVhē the British Monks vvere slaine.
• * 1.131

  VVhen S. Austin died.
• * 1.132

  That K. Ethelbert caused not the British Mōkes to be slaine.
• * 1.133

  Fox defē∣deth King Ethelbert.
• * 1.134

  Cambd. in Brit. p. 8. calleth his history in∣epties foo¦leries, and his book is forbidē by the Councell of Trent.
• * 1.135

  That S. Austins not rising to the Bri∣tons pro∣ceded not of pride.
• * 1.136

  VVhat kind of men they vvere to vvhome S. Austin did not al∣so.
• * 1.137

  Great hu∣militie in S. Austin to confer vvith tho∣se to vvho¦me he did not rise.
• * 1.138

  vvhy S. Austin a∣rose not to the Bri∣tons.
• * 1.139

  Protest. cōdemne that in S. Austin, vvhich they com∣mend in Cranmer.
• * 1.140

  Fox Acts: edit: 1596. p. 1599. 1699.
• * 1.141

  S. Austins feare for a tyme, ex∣cused.
• * 1.142

  See inf. l. 2. c. 11. Hovv the Protest: Apostles a••iure their faith.
• * 1.143

  Godvvin excuseth S. Austin.
• * 1.144

  S. Austins Apostlick courage.
• * 1.145

  Iuell slande∣reth S. Austin & belieth the Britons.
• * 1.146

  Iuel vvro∣te against his ovvne conscien∣ce.
• * 1.147

  Learned Ministers impugne knovvne truth.
• * 1.148

  Vaine glorie moued not. S. Austin.
• * 1.149

  Nor ho∣nor.
• * 1.150

  Nor profit
• * 1.151

  Nor plea∣sure.
• * 1.152

  Motiues of S. Au∣stins prea∣ching
• * 1.153

  Obediēce.
• * 1.154

  Charitie
• * 1.155

  Gods glo∣rie.
• * 1.156

  Hovv ma∣nie vvayes S: Austins mission is prooued.
• * 1.157

  By S Pe∣ters testi∣monie from hea∣uen.
• * 1.158

  The appa∣rition of S Peter to be true.
• * 1.159

  Protestāts confesse S. Peters ap∣parition.
• * 1.160

  S. Peters care of this Coū∣trie.
• * 1.161

  Ealred in vit. S. Ed∣vvardi. Sur. tom. 1.
• * 1.162

  S. Austins mission proued by authoritie of Catho∣licks.

  S. Grego∣rie.
• * 1.163

  Diuers an¦cient Po∣pes.
• * 1.164

  Bishops of Ger∣manie or France.
• * 1.165

  Kings of France.
• * 1.166

  Queene of France.
• * 1.167

  S. Beda
• * 1.168

  Ethel∣vverd
• * 1.169

  Protestāts confesse S. Austin to haue bene sent of God.
• * 1.170

  Kings Ma∣iestie in his oration to the parle. 19. No∣uemb. 1605. D. Couel defence of Hooker. p. 77. Buny Treatises of Pacificat. p. 109.

  Some in Peury. Hooker
• * 1.171

  3. booke of Eccles. of Polic p. 188 D. Baron. his 4. ser∣mons p. 448. Feild. lib. 3. of Church. p. 183. Fox Iuel Caluin. 4. Iustit c. 17. paragr. 49. VVhitak. cont. Dur. p. 397. Bel Suruey pag. 257.
• * 1.172

  S. Austins mission proued by examples. Rome 1000 years agoe vsed to send preachers into all the vvorld.
• * 1.173

  S. Clemēt
• * 1.174

  S. Eleuthe¦rius.
• * 1.175

  S. Victor.
• * 1.176

  S. Stephen
• * 1.177

  S. Celestin
• * 1.178

  Ancient Britons Scotts Picts and Irish recea¦ued prea∣chers frō Rome.
• * 1.179

  P. Hono∣rius.
• * 1.180

  P. Vitalian
• * 1.181

  P. Sergius.
• * 1.182

  P. Grego∣ry .2.
• * 1.183

  P. Adriā 2.
• * 1.184

  P. Iohn 14.
• * 1.185

  P. Iohn 15.
• * 1.186

  P. Eugen.
• * 1.187

  P. Inno∣cent. 4.
• * 1.188

  P. Alexan∣der 6.
• * 1.189

  S. Austins mission prooued by reason.
• * 1.190

  Out of vvhat pro¦test grant Bilson.
• * 1.191

  Iuell.
• * 1.192

  Reinolds.
• * 1.193

  the Popes Patriar∣chat lavv∣full.
• * 1.194

  Popes Pa∣triarchat ancient.
• * 1.195

  England euer vnder the Popes Patriar∣chat.
• * 1.196

  Cathol. Britons e∣uer tooke the Pope to be their superior.
• * 1.197

  VVhy the Britons refused to be vnder S. Austin.
• * 1.198

  Secōd rea∣son in proofe of S. Austins mission.
• * 1.199

  Authori∣tie to send preachers to all nati∣ons must remaine in some one Bishop.
• * 1.200

  No Bishop could sēd preachers to Englād but the Pope.
• * 1.201

  Protestāts confesse the Pope to haue bene the cheef B. of Christen∣dom. D. vvhitak
• * 1.202

  Caluin.
• * 1.203

  Iuel.
• * 1.204

  Bilson.
• * 1.205

  Reinolds
• * 1.206

  Third rea∣son for proofe of S. Austins mission.
• * 1.207

  Protestant graunt e∣uery A∣postle to haue bene Head of the rest of the church
• * 1.208

  Declarat. of discipl. print at Geneua 154••.

  Christ cō∣mēded to Peter all his flock.
• * 1.209

  The same saith Fulk Annotat. Mat. 16. Ioan. 1.
• * 1.210

  S. Peter as plainly o∣uer the A∣postles as ouer the rest of Christiās
• * 1.211

  Hovv so∣me Fa∣thers say that o∣thers vvere e∣qual in the Apo∣stleship vvith S. Peter.
• * 1.212

  Proued by Scripture that S. Pe∣ters com∣mission includeth the rest of the Apo∣stles.
• * 1.213

  Secondly prooued by confes∣sion of Protestāts.
• * 1.214

  Thirdly by authoritie of Fathers
• * 1.215

  Reinolds deuiseth an autho∣ritie in S. Peter to auoid his suprema∣cie.
• * 1.216

  That S. Pe¦ters autho¦rity re∣maineth in some Bishop of the Church.
• * 1.217

  Aarons authoritie remained in his Suc∣cessors. Therfore Peters.
• * 1.218

  That the Pope is Successor to S. Peter.
• * 1.219

  Third rea¦son that the Pope succeded Peter in his autho¦rity.
• * 1.220

  VVhē the Fathers call Peter Bishop of Rome they meane properly.
• * 1.221

  Reinolds sayth P. Damas. succeded Peter in his chaire.
• * 1.222

  Proued out of Fa∣thers that the P. suc∣cedeth pe∣ter in his authority.
• * 1.223

  Hierom follovveth the P. next after christ because Christ made the P. the rock of his Church.
• * 1.224

  D. Feild.
• * 1.225

  S. Austin.
• * 1.226

  Successiō of Popes by S. Au∣stin the Rock of the Church.
• * 1.227

  Theodo∣ret.
• * 1.228

  Concil. Galcedon.
• * 1.229

  That S. Austin vvas rightly ordered.
• * 1.230

  S. Austins vniuersal religion proued by S. Greg.
• * 1.231

  f All the aithful of S. Austins time ioyed at our Na∣tions con∣uersion by him.
• * 1.232

  S. Austins doctrine the faith of Chri∣stendom from the East to the vvest.
• * 1.233

  Great comfort for Ca∣tholicks.
• * 1.234

  S. Austins. Doctrine proued to be vniuer∣sal by his ovvne testimonie
• * 1.235

  S. Greg. commu∣nicated vvith all partes of Christen∣dom.
• * 1.236

  S. vvilfrid auou∣cheth S. Austins doctrin to be vni∣uersal.
• * 1.237

  S. Ceolfrid
• * 1.238

  S. Beda.
• * 1.239

  See more infr. lib. 2. cap. 3.
• * 1.240

  Britons approue S. Austins doctrine.
• * 1.241

  Protestāts account S. Austins doctrin sufficient to salua∣tion.
• * 1.242

  Iuel.
• * 1.243

  Fulk.
• * 1.244

  Fox.
• * 1.245

  Cooper.
• * 1.246

  Stovv.
• * 1.247

  Cambden
• * 1.248

  Godvvin.
• * 1.249

  Holins¦head.
• * 1.250

  Bilson.
• * 1.251

  Sutclif.
• * 1.252

  Fox.
• * 1.253

  S. Austin and his follovvers holie men by Protest.
• * 1.254

  S. Cutbert
• * 1.255

  S. Aldelm.
• * 1.256

  S. Iohn Beuerly.
• * 1.257

  S. Beda.
• * 1.258

  S. Boni∣face.
• * 1.259

  S. Edmōd.
• * 1.260

  S. Osvvald
• * 1.261

  S. Ceolfrid S. VVille∣brord.
• * 1.262

  S. Hilda.
• * 1.263

  S. VVer∣burg. S. Mil∣burg. S. Botulph
• * 1.264

  That our Ancestors follovved not S. Au∣stin vpon ignorance
• * 1.265

  S. Aldelm.
• * 1.266

  S. Beda.
• * 1.267

  Alcuin.
• * 1.268

  Our An∣cestors. vsed all our pre∣sent Cath. Ceremo∣nies in baptisme.
• * 1.269

  Compa∣raison of Protest: learned men vvith ours
• * 1.270

  Hovv manie kindes of proofes for S. Austins miracles.
• * 1.271

  VVitnesses then liuing.
• * 1.272

  S. Grego∣rie.
• * 1.273

  The Q. of France knevv that our nation vvas con∣uerted by great mi∣racles.
• * 1.274

  S. Austins Epitaph.
• * 1.275

  The Bri∣tons.
• * 1.276

  VVhy the testimo∣nie of the Britons for S. Au∣stins mi∣racles is much to be regar∣ded.
• * 1.277

  An vnna∣med Au∣thor of S. Austins time.
• * 1.278

  Great mi∣racles.
• * 1.279

  VVitnesses of S. Au∣stins mi∣racles af∣ter his tyme.
• * 1.280

  S. Beda.
• * 1.281

  Ethel∣vverd.
• * 1.282

  Malmesb. Huntingt. vvestmon. Capgraue.
• * 1.283

  Protestāts confesse S. Austins miracles.
• * 1.284

  Fox.
• * 1.285

  Godvvin.
• * 1.286

  Stovv.
• * 1.287

  Hemin∣gius.
• * 1.288

  The qua∣lities of the sayd vvitnesses for S. Au∣stins miracles.
• * 1.289

  No author before our Daies nor reason against S. Austins miracles.
• * 1.290

  Se more of this in the prefa∣ce to the Reader sup.
• * 1.291

  vve bound to belev∣ve vvith humane faith vvhat is deleue∣red vvith sufficient authoritie.
• * 1.292

  Inconue∣niences of not bele∣vving hu∣mane au∣thoritie.
• * 1.293

  See S. Aust. lib. de vtil cred. cap. 12.
• * 1.294

  Negatiue authoritie no autho∣ritie.
• * 1.295

  S. Austin.
• * 1.296

  A part of beasts not to be mo∣ved vvith authoritie.
• * 1.297

  That S. Austins miracles vvere true miracles.
• * 1.298

  See Alan. Copus Dial. 5. cap. 18.
• * 1.299

  That a miracle can not be vvrought to confir∣me an vntruth.
• * 1.300

  That S. Austin vvrought miracles for con∣firmation of that vvhich protestāts denie.
• * 1.301

  S. Austin▪
• * 1.302

  VVhy mi∣racles are not novv.
• * 1.303

  S. Austin••
• * 1.304

  S. Greg.
• * 1.305

  vvhat hath bene hitherto proued.
• * 1.306

  S. Austins Rom. reli∣gion pro∣ued by S. Gregorie.
• * 1.307

  S. Greg. beleued the Popes suprema∣cie.
• * 1.308

  S. Greg. practizeth the supre∣macie.
• * 1.309

  Protestāts opinion of S. Gregorie about the supre∣macie.
• * 1.310

  Reinolds▪
• * 1.311

  VVhitaker Fulke.
• * 1.312

  In vvhat sense S. Gregorie impugned the Title of vniuer∣sal Bishop.
• * 1.313

  S. Beda calleth S. Gregorie ouer the vvhole vvorld.
• * 1.314

  vvhy the Patriarch of Con∣stant vn∣lavvfully tooke the title of vniuer∣sal Bis∣hop.
• * 1.315

  S. Grego∣rie for Masse.
• * 1.316

  That S. Greg: masse vvas no Protestant Commu∣nion.
• * 1.317

  The hoste sacrificed at Masse saueth the soul accor∣ding to S. Greg.
• * 1.318

  Christ sacrificed at masse vvithout dying.
• * 1.319

  Christs blood povvred into the mouths of the faithful.
• * 1.320

  S. Greg. beleued Transub∣stātiation.
• * 1.321

  The hoste of Masse a vital hoste expelling sinnes.
• * 1.322

  Masse louseth the bonds of a cap∣tiue.
• * 1.323

  Masse saueth from drovvning as manie faithful vvitnesses testifie.
• * 1.324

  S. Greg. apointed 30 Masses to be said for one dead.
• * 1.325

  Protestāts confesse S. Greg. to haue bene a Papist.
• * 1.326

  Fulk.
• * 1.327

  Sutclif.
• * 1.328

  VVhita∣ker.
• * 1.329

  Bale.
• * 1.330

  S. Greg. de¦scribed to haue bene a profest Papist.
• * 1.331

  S. Greg. granted indulgen∣ces.
• * 1.332

  Humfrey.
• * 1.333

  Transub∣stātiation.
• * 1.334

  Ansvver to the Examinat. printed at Geneua 1566. pag. 45.
• * 1.335

  Ansvv. to D. Bish. pag. 197.
• * 1.336

  Holie vvater.
• * 1.337

  S. Austin aliue vvhen the Pope (as Protest: say) be∣came An∣tichrist.
• * 1.338

  S. Mellits commu∣nion vvith a Pope vvhome Protestāts account the second Antichrist.
• * 1.339

  Also S. Iustus.
• * 1.340

  And S. Paulin, and S. Honorius.
• * 1.341

  Popes vvhom Protest. account Anti∣christs ap∣proued S. Austins doctrine.
• * 1.342

  S. Austin calleth the Pope Father of all Chri∣stendom.
• * 1.343

  S. Austins acts of Pa∣pistrie out of Prote∣stants.
• * 1.344

  Abbots.
• * 1.345

  Godvvin.
• * 1.346

  Fox.
• * 1.347

  Sutclif.
• * 1.348

  Holins∣head.
• * 1.349

  Fulk.
• * 1.350

  D. Abbots
• * 1.351

  Iuel.
• * 1.352

  D. Fulk.
• * 1.353

  Osandes.
• * 1.354

  B. Bale.
• * 1.355

  Holins∣head.
• * 1.356

  Masse in honor of Saints.
• * 1.357

  Masse for the dead.
• * 1.358

  Offered to god the pretious bodie and blood of Christ.
• * 1.359

  Cōfession of sinnes and pen∣nance for them.
• * 1.360

  Miracle for con∣fession.
• * 1.361

  Priests could not marry.
• * 1.362

  Dirige & Masse for the dead.
• * 1.363

  Holie vvater, candels. Crosses, holie oile &.
• * 1.364

  Blessing vvith the signe of the Crosse.
• * 1.365

  Priests haue shauen crovvnes.
• * 1.366

  Manie al∣tar Sinono Church.
• * 1.367

  S. Peters suprema∣cie bele∣ued.
• * 1.368

  The Pope high B. ouer the vvhole vvorld.
• * 1.369

  Appeal•• from the Bishop•• and king to the Pope.
• * 1.370

  Protestāts confesse the Rom. faith of our pri∣mitiue Church. Fox.
• * 1.371

  Good vvorks done for clensing from sin.
• * 1.372

  Founda∣tion of Protestan∣cie vn∣knovvne to our primitiue Church.
• * 1.373

  Bale.
• * 1.374

  Our first Christian K. a per∣fect Papist.
• * 1.375

  Our first Martyrs suffer for Papistrie. Bilson.
• * 1.376

  Stovv.
• * 1.377

  Honor of S. Peter counted signe of Christia∣nitie. Reinolds.
• * 1.378

  Keys gi∣uen one∣ly to Pe∣ter.
• * 1.379

  Osiander.
• * 1.380

  S. Beda a perfect Papist.
• * 1.381

  Fulk.
• * 1.382

  No record that anie Archb: vvas Pro∣test: befor this time.
• * 1.383

  All the Archb. of Cant. Monks til S. Odo.
• * 1.384

  In a ma∣ner all monks til An. 1184.
• * 1.385

  Archb: vvere cho∣sen by Monks.
• * 1.386

  All the Archb. confirmed by the Pope.
• * 1.387

  The oath of Bishops to the Pope.
• * 1.388

  Speech at the deli∣uerie of the Pall.
• * 1.389

  Our Archb. vvere the Popes legats.
• * 1.390

  Hovv manie Archb: of Canterb: canonized
• * 1.391

  The lear∣ning and vertue of S. Lau∣rence.
• * 1.392

  The ver∣tues of S. Mellit.
• * 1.393

  Miracles.
• * 1.394

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.395

  The ver∣tue and learning of Saint Iustus.
• * 1.396

  His Cathol. Religion.
• * 1.397

  S. Hono∣rius his great lear∣ning and vertue.
• * 1.398

  His Cathol. Religion.
• * 1.399

  The lear∣ning and vertue of Archb. Deusde∣dit.
• * 1.400

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.401

  The ad∣mirable learning of Saint Theodor.
• * 1.402

  Beda.
• * 1.403

  Malmesb.
• * 1.404

  Godvvin.
• * 1.405

  England neuer so learned or so hap¦pie as in Saint Theodors time.
• * 1.406

  Bale.
• * 1.407

  Saint Theodor his great vertue. Beda.
• * 1.408

  Florent.
• * 1.409

  Capgraue.
• * 1.410

  S. Theo∣dor his Cathol. faith.
• * 1.411

  Bale.
• * 1.412

  Perfect Papistrie of Englād in S. The∣dor his time.
• * 1.413

  Fulk:
• * 1.414

  Fox.
• * 1.415

  Saint Theodor a confessed Papist and all fol∣lovved him.
• * 1.416

  Priests for¦bidden mariage.
• * 1.417

  All Engl. gladly re∣ceaued S. Theodor.
• * 1.418

  Godvvin.
• * 1.419

  Note.
• * 1.420

  English faith ap∣proued of the Pope.
• * 1.421

  The lear∣ning of Archb: Brith∣vvald.
• * 1.422

  His ver∣tue.
• * 1.423

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.424

  Images honored in Englād An. 71••.
• * 1.425

  Priests forbidden to marie.
• * 1.426

  Tvvo Engl. Kings re∣quest the P. to con∣firme their Charters. 900. years agoe.
• * 1.427

  The lear∣ning and vertue of Archb. Tacvvin.
• * 1.428

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.429

  The lear∣ning and vertue of Archb. Nothelm.
• * 1.430

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.431

  The rare learning nd vertue of Archb. Cutbert.
• * 1.432

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.433

  S. Austins day made holie day.
• * 1.434

  The great learning and vertue of Archb. Bregvvin.
• * 1.435

  His Ca∣thol. re∣ligion.
• * 1.436

  Rom. re∣ligion of Archb. Lambert.
• * 1.437

  The vvorthi∣nes of Archb. Ethelard.
• * 1.438

  His Ca∣thol. reli∣gion.
• * 1.439

  Our an∣cient Kings ho∣pe to buy heauen by god vvorks.
• * 1.440

  Rom. re∣ligion of Archb: vvulfred.
• * 1.441

  See the Charter to vvhich he sub∣scribed in Indulph pag. 855.
• * 1.442

  Rom. re∣ligion of Archb. Theolo∣gild.
• * 1.443

  Rom reli∣gion of Archb. Celnoth.
• * 1.444

  King of England giueth his princely robe to make a Chisible.
• * 1.445

  The vvor∣thines of Archb. Athelard and his 3. Prede∣cessors.
• * 1.446

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.447

  Most ex∣cellent learning of Archb. Plegmund
• * 1.448

  His Ca∣thol. faith.
• * 1.449

  Rom. Religion of Archb. Athelin.
• * 1.450

  The fa∣mous learning and ver∣tue of Archb. vvolfhelm
• * 1.451

  S. Odo his rare learning both in greek and latin.
• * 1.452

  His great holines.
• * 1.453

  His mira∣cles.
• * 1.454

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.455

  Priests mariages forbidden
• * 1.456

  Some denied Transub∣stātiation.
• * 1.457

  A great miracle to confir∣me Tran∣substan∣tiation.
• * 1.458

  Fox denieth a miracle vvhich diuers that savv it confesse and vvere conuerted by it.
• * 1.459

  Transub∣stantia∣tion the ancient faith of England.
• * 1.460

  Denial of Trāsubst. confuted of S. Odo by miracle and vvti∣ting.
• * 1.461

  S Greg. sent hither the beleef of Tran∣substant.
• * 1.462

  S. Odo. Alcuin.
• * 1.463

  Lib. de dluin offic. c. de missa.
• * 1.464

  Transub∣stant. plainly professed.
• * 1.465

  S. Bede. Tom. 2. cap. 82.
• * 1.466

  The great learning and rare vertue of S. Dunstā.
• * 1.467

  His mira∣cles.
• * 1.468

  Surius Tom. 3. vvriten by Osborn in the tyme of the Con∣quest.
• * 1.469

  His Rom. Keligion.
• * 1.470

  Godvvin.
• * 1.471

  Maried Priests persecuted Fox.
• * 1.472

  Priests compel∣led to keep their novv of single life.
• * 1.473

  Rom. Re∣ligion of Archb. Ethelgar.
• * 1.474

  Rom. reli∣gion of Archb. Syricius.
• * 1.475

  Rom. reli∣gion of Archb. Africus.
• * 1.476

  Alfricus counted a craftie Papist.
• * 1.477

  vvōderful vertue of S. Elpheg.
• * 1.478

  His lear∣ning and miracles.
• * 1.479

  His bodie. in corrupt
• * 1.480

  His Ca∣thol. faith.
• * 1.481

  Malmsb. 1 Reg. cap. 11. saith of Bathe.
• * 1.482

  The vvor∣thines of Archb. Agelnoth.
• * 1.483

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.484

  The vertue and religiō of Archb. Eadsin.
• * 1.485

  Rom. re∣ligion of Archb. Robert.
• * 1.486

  Rom. re∣ligion of Archb. Stigand.
• * 1.487

  The first and last Archb. in the Sa∣xons time said Masse and had a Pall.
• * 1.488

  The sin∣guler great lear∣ning and vvisdom of Arch: Lanfranck
• * 1.489

  Godvvin.
• * 1.490

  Bale.
• * 1.491

  Fox.
• * 1.492

  Stovv.
• * 1.493

  His holi∣nes.
• * 1.494

  Protestāts forced most highly to commend their lear∣ning and vertue vvho condem∣ned their Doctrin.
• * 1.495

  Archb. Lanfranc first confu¦ted the de¦niers of Transub∣stātiation.
• * 1.496

  Malmes∣bur.
• * 1.497

  Ingulph.
• * 1.498

  Marian
• * 1.499

  Florent. Huntingt.
• * 1.500

  Rom re∣ligion of Archb. Lanfranc.
• * 1.501

  Bale. He an Heretik vvho in faith dif∣fereth from the Church of Rome.
• * 1.502

  Priests mariages condem∣ned.
• * 1.503

  Fox.
• * 1.504

  Lanfranck his, pro∣fession of Transub∣stant.
• * 1.505

  Bilson.
• * 1.506

  Lanfranck altered nothing in our English faith.
• * 1.507

  The ad∣mirable learning and holi∣nes of S. Anselm.
• * 1.508

  His Rom religion.
• * 1.509

  Vniust to forbid appeals to Rome.
• * 1.510

  Priests forbidden to marrie
• * 1.511

  pag. 163. Priests forbidden to marrie. from the first in∣fancie of our Church.
• * 1.512

  S. Grego∣rie.
• * 1.513

  S. Beda.
• * 1.514

  Aleuin.
• * 1.515

  Bale.
• * 1.516

  brithvvald
• * 1.517

  S. Odo.
• * 1.518

  Cābden.
• * 1.519

  S. Dunstā.
• * 1.520

  Fox.
• * 1.521

  Lanfrank.
• * 1.522

  Fulk.
• * 1.523

  VViues forbidden to preists in Englād both by Archb. and coun∣cels.
• * 1.524

  The mar∣verlous learning and pietie of Archb: Rodolph.
• * 1.525

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.526

  Pietie and Rom. Re∣ligion of Archb. Corbel.
• * 1.527

  The vvor∣thines of Archb. Theobald.
• * 1.528

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.529

  The ex∣cellent partes and vertue of S. Thomas Archb.
• * 1.530

  His vvon∣derful au∣steritie of life.
• * 1.531

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.532

  Hovv God revvarded the pen∣nance of king Henrie. 2.
• * 1.533

  Deuotion of Englād to Saint. Thomas.
• * 1.534

  The vvor∣thines of Archb. Richard.
• * 1.535

  His Rom. Keligion.
• * 1.536

  Priests comman∣ded to put avvay vvomen and to be shauen.
• * 1.537

  The ad∣mirable vertue and lear∣ning of Archb. Baldvvin.
• * 1.538

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.539

  Rare hu∣militie of Archb. Reginald.
• * 1.540

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.541

  Great vvorthi∣nes of Archb. Hubert.
• * 1.542

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.543

  Priests forbidden to keep vvomen.
• * 1.544

  Singuler learning and vvor∣thines of Archb. Stephen.
• * 1.545

  VVho built the Archb. palace in Canterb.
• * 1.546

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.547

  Incompa∣rable lear∣ning and uertue of Archb. Richard.
• * 1.548

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.549

  Famous learning and vertue of Saint Edmund.
• * 1.550

  His Mira∣cles.
• * 1.551

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.552

  Mariage after vovv of chasti∣tie forbid∣den.
• * 1.553

  Strange deed of S. Edmund to keep his virgi∣nitie.
• * 1.554

  Notable deeds of Archb: Boniface.
• * 1.555

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.556

  Famous learning and sanc∣titie of Archb. Robert.
• * 1.557

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.558

  Rare lear∣ning and behauiour 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Archb. Iohn.
• * 1.559

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.560

  Exceelent learning vertue and vvisdom of Archb. vvinchel∣sey.
• * 1.561

  VVere not these ad∣mirably learned and ver∣tuous men more liklie to knovv the truth than Cranmer and such like.
• * 1.562

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.563

  The great vvisdom of Archb. Reinolds.
• * 1.564

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.565

  Great learning of Archb. Mepham.
• * 1.566

  His Rom. Keligion.
• * 1.567

  Famous learning of Archb. Stratford.
• * 1.568

  His Rom. Rellgion.
• * 1.569

  Nobilitie and lear∣ning of Archb. Vfford.
• * 1.570

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.571

  Eccellent learning nd holi∣nes of Archb. Bradvvar∣din.
• * 1.572

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.573

  Learning and good deeds of Archb. Islip.
• * 1.574

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.575

  Rom. re∣ligion. of Archb. Langhorn
• * 1.576

  VVhy vviclef reuolted from the Cathol. faith.
• * 1.577

  Great le∣arning of Archb. vvitlesley.
• * 1.578

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.579

  Notable learning and qua∣lities of Archb. Sudburie.
• * 1.580

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.581

  Noblenes and great learning of Archb. Courtney.
• * 1.582

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.583

  Noblenes and vvor∣thines of Archb. Arundel.
• * 1.584

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.585

  The lear∣ning and vvorthi∣nes of Archb. Chichley.
• * 1.586

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.587

  Nobilitie and great learning of Archb. Stafford. His Rom. Keligion.
• * 1.588

  The lear∣ning and religion of Archb. Kemp.
• * 1.589

  Nobilitie and lear∣ning of Archb. Bourchier.
• * 1.590

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.591

  Eccellent learning and vertue of Archb. Morton.
• * 1.592

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.593

  Archb. Dean learned and vvise.
• * 1.594

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.595

  The vvis∣dom and learning of Archb. vvarham.
• * 1.596

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.597

  VVh•• Cranmer vvas made Archb.
• * 1.598

  His car∣nalitie.
• * 1.599

  His trea∣cherie to his Prince.
• * 1.600

  His rebel∣lion.
• * 1.601

  Fox. pag. 1698.
• * 1.602

  Cranmer forsoke God and his prince
• * 1.603

  Hovv long a Rom. Cathol.
• * 1.604

  Song Masse so∣lemly in King Edvvard 6. time.
• * 1.605

  Incon∣stant euen in heresie.
• * 1.606

  Sliedan lib. 26. An. 1555.
• * 1.607

  In his recanta∣tion in fox pag. 1710. He taketh god to vvitnes he recanted of his ovvne minde and for conscien∣ce sake, and yet soone after re∣called his retanta∣tion. Cranmet condem∣ned for rebellion and here∣fir. Sleidan l. 25. f. 429. The mise∣rable end of the Archb: that first forfooke S. Austins faith. The great nobilitie rare lear∣ning and vertue of card. Pole.
• * 1.608

  Card. Poole might haue bene Pope. Ridley highly commen∣ded Card. Pool. His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.609

  Sleidan lib. 10. in fin.
• * 1.610

  An. 1607.
• * 1.611

  See An∣dreas Dioditius in vit. Poli.
• * 1.612

  First and last Cath. Archb of Canterb. said Masse and haue palls from Rome. The num∣ber of our Archb. Their continu∣ance, lear∣ning ver∣tue and vvisdom.
• * 1.613

  VVho vvil not advventu∣re his sou∣le rather vvith these than vvith Cranmer.
• * 1.614

  No vvaie to heauen but by Christ and his true faith.
• * 1.615

  Beholding the end of the cōuer∣sation of your Pre∣lats fol∣lovv their faith.
• * 1.616

  All Besides VViclef and his small number.
• * 1.617

  1 No record that anie of our old christian Kings vvas Pro∣testant.
• * 1.618

  2 All their Archb. vvere Ca∣tholicks.
• * 1.619

  3 They suf∣fered Archb. to be conse∣crat of the Pope. &c.
• * 1.620

  Kings procure palls from the P. for their Archb.
• * 1.621

  4 Manie ancient Kings became Monks.
• * 1.622

  Monks vovved chastie pouertie and obe∣dience.
• * 1.623

  Manie ancient Queenes and K. Daughters nunnes.
• * 1.624

  Deuotion of English to mon∣kish life.
• * 1.625

  5 Out anci∣ent Kings desire the P. to con∣firme their Charters.
• * 1.626

  6 Kings suffer ap∣peals to Rome.
• * 1.627

  7 Our Kings beleeue S. Peters su∣premacie.
• * 1.628

  8 Manie of our Kings canonized by the Pope.
• * 1.629

  9 Our ancient Kings knovv not iustifica∣tion by onely faith.
• * 1.630

  VVhat is the foun∣dation and soul of Prote∣testancie Luther.
• * 1.631

  Fox.
• * 1.632

  Chark.
• * 1.633

  Our Kings knevv not the Prote∣stant Gospel.
• * 1.634

  A plaine confession that none of our Anceitors vvere Pro∣testants.
• * 1.635

  VVhat must be shevved of mini∣sters that saie our Anceitors vvere Pro∣testants.
• * 1.636

  pag. 100.
• * 1.637

  For vvhat end our Kings built and endevved mona∣steries.
• * 1.638

  Good vvorks done to free the soul from bond of sin.
• * 1.639

  Our first Christian K. gaue land to Churches for help. of his soule.
• * 1.640

  10
• * 1.641

  Our Kings de∣uour to the P. vvhen he vvas in opinion of Prote∣stants. Antichrist
• * 1.642

  A Plaine confessiō of Prote∣stants that our nation vvas first conuerted to papi∣strie.
• * 1.643

  See in Ingulph. hovv antient Knights vvere vvont to goe to confession before they vvere knighted.
• * 1.644

  Name of Masse.
• * 1.645

  of Priests.
• * 1.646

  Reinold conf. pag. 466 467.
• * 1.647

  Forme of Churches.
• * 1.648

  Buriall of dead.
• * 1.649

  Epitaphs.
• * 1.650

  D. Doue of Recu∣sancie vvil haue Bellarm: to be a Protest: or no perfect Catholik.
• * 1.651

  Our an∣cient Kings tooke not vpon them to erect Bishop∣riks.
• * 1.652

  K Ethel∣bert.
• * 1.653

  K. Offa.
• * 1.654

  K Edvvard Sen.
• * 1.655

  K VVilli•• Conq.
• * 1.656

  See sta∣pleton.
• * 1.657

  See befor hovv Bale confesseth Archb. Alfric to haue bene a Papist, and of Transub∣stant. in. S. Odo Archb.
• * 1.658

  Malmsb. lib. 2 Reg. cap. 7. cal∣leth these Priests irregulares and vagos. Ansvver.
• * 1.659

  His maie∣stie des∣cended of the VVest Saxon Kings by both the English and the Scottish line.
• * 1.660

  First Christian K. of vvest saxons be∣came a Monke.
• * 1.661

  VVest saxon Kings first vvent to Rome.
• * 1.662

  First made their king¦dom tri∣butary to the See Apostol.
• * 1.663

  Kinegilsus 1 Christiā K. of the VVest Saxons.
• * 1.664

  The va∣lour of K. Kinegilsus
• * 1.665

  K. Kynigil∣sus a Rom Catholick
• * 1.666

  Beda lib. 3 cap. 7. Godvvin in Birin. Cooper. An. 6••6. Bal Cent. 13. cap. 4.
• * 1.667

  K Kinegil∣sus con∣uerted by a Canon regular.
• * 1.668

  P. Hono∣rius a Papist.
• * 1.669

  S. Birins esteme of a Corpo∣ras.
• * 1.670

  Miracle touching a Corpo∣ras.
• * 1.671

  Protestāts confesse K. Kine∣gilsus to haue bene a Papist.
• * 1.672

  Holie men in K. Kine∣gilsus time.
• * 1.673

  See Bed. lib. 3. cap. 7. Sur. tom. 6. Malmsb lib. 2 Pont. Capgraue in Birin.
• * 1.674

  The holi∣nes of the conuerter of K. Kine∣gilsus to the Cath. faith.
• * 1.675

  Fox dare not denie S. Birin VValking on the sea to fetch a Corporas.
• * 1.676

  Miracle for con∣firmation of praiers made be∣for Crosses
• * 1.677

  Fox dare not denie Saint Osvvalds miracles.
• * 1.678

  Protest. confesse miracles to haue bene done by reli∣ques and the Crosse
• * 1.679

  Feild. lib. 3. of Church cap. 20. lib 4. cap. 31.
• * 1.680

  A King a m••nk and diuers Kings Daughters Nonnes.
• * 1.681

  The va∣lour and vertue of K. Sen∣vvalch.
• * 1.682

  K. Sen∣vvalch a Rom. Catholick
• * 1.683

  Holie men in K. Senvvalch his time.
• * 1.684

  K. Osvvin vouing to make his daughter a Nonne getteth a miracu∣lous vic∣torie.
• * 1.685

  K. Sebbi and his sonne be∣come Monks.
• * 1.686

  Diuers Kings daughters holie Nonnes.
• * 1.687

  S. Earton∣gath. S. Edel∣burg Sedrido.
• * 1.688

  Heresvvid. S. VVith∣burg. Elfled. S. Hilda.
• * 1.689

  Then also liued S. Bathilda in Engl. vvoman Q. of Frā∣ce and after non∣ne. Sur. tom. 7.
• * 1.690

  Honor of our An∣ceitors to Priests nnd Monks.
• * 1.691

  The va∣lour of Q. Sexburg.
• * 1.692

  Her Rom. Religion.
• * 1.693

  S. Ethel∣red tvvise maried and yet a virgin. Bed. lib. 4. cap. 19. Camb. in Briton. pag. 438. Stovv chron. pag 92. Florent. An. 672. Huntingt. lib. 2. vve∣stmon. An. 679. S. Ethel∣reds bo∣die incor∣rupt. Also S. Edilburgs. Miracles by reli∣ques.
• * 1.694

  The Va∣lour of K. Escuin.
• * 1.695

  His Rom Religion.
• * 1.696

  S. Ercen∣vvald and his mira∣cles.
• * 1.697

  Florent. An. 675. Cambd. Brit. pag. 453. Stovv. pag. 81.
• * 1.698

  One Q. and 3. King. daughters Nonnes.
• * 1.699

  Florent. An 675. malmesb. 1. Reg. cap. 4.
• * 1.700

  The va∣lour of K Kentvvin.
• * 1.701

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.702

  Saints in K. Kenti vvins time
• * 1.703

  Great mi∣racles by the Dust of S. Heddi his graue.
• * 1.704

  A great miracles for Con∣firmation of masse.
• * 1.705

  Plagne ceaseth by interces∣sion of Saints.
• * 1.706

  Tvvo Queens nonns.
• * 1.707

  The va∣liantnes of K. Ced∣vvalla.
• * 1.708

  His. Rom. Religion.
• * 1.709

  Saint Cut∣bert, and his reli∣gion and miracles.
• * 1.710

  Deuotion of Eng••: people.
• * 1.711

  The ad∣mirable vertues of K. Ina. Malmsb.
• * 1.712

  Balc.
• * 1.713

  Fox.
• * 1.714

  Cooper.
• * 1.715

  Stovv.
• * 1.716

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.717

  Chlaices Images of gold and sil∣uer.
• * 1.718

  Thre Queens nonns.
• * 1.719

  K Ina pilgrim to Rome and gran∣teth the Peter Pence.
• * 1.720

  Beda. lib 5 cap. 7. malmsb: loc. cit. Cooper An. 723. Bale Cent. 11. cap. 97. Sleidan. lib. 9. Stovv pag. 96. Bal. lib. cit Cambd. in Brit. p. 192.
• * 1.721

  S. peters suprema∣cie pro∣fessed by letters engrauen in stone.
• * 1.722

  S. Peter in degree aboue all the rest of the Apo∣stles.
• * 1.723

  His maie∣stie des∣cendeth of K. Ina. by his bro∣ther.
• * 1.724

  Four Kings leaue their kingdome and beca∣me mōks.
• * 1.725

  Three Queens of mercia Abbesses one after the other.
• * 1.726

  Protestāts glorie of the holi∣nes of our Cath. An∣ceistors.
• * 1.727

  Dreadful punish∣ment of one that differed his con∣fession.
• * 1.728

  VVestmon An 921. Godvv. in B. of york.
• * 1.729

  Miracles of S. Ihon of Beuer∣lay.
• * 1.730

  See also Surius de rebus mogun∣tin.
• * 1.731

  S. Guthlac the S. An∣toine of England.
• * 1.732

  His holi∣nes.
• * 1.733

  His mira∣cles.
• * 1.734

  The King and Q. of England faire say vvere eye∣vvitnesses of S. Guth∣lacs mira∣cles.
• * 1.735

  English Pilgrims vvith images of Saints in their hats.
• * 1.736

  Testimo∣nie of K. Burdred for Saint Guthlacs miracles.
• * 1.737

  Manie cured miracu∣lously in the Par∣liament.
• * 1.738

  The vvho∣le parlia∣ment vo∣vveth pilgri∣mage.
• * 1.739

  Fox his confusion.
• * 1.740

  Valour of K. Ethe∣lard.
• * 1.741

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.742

  Saints.
• * 1.743

  Florent. VVestmon. Anno. 734. Huntingt. lib. 4.
• * 1.744

  VVriters Procure their vvorks to be appro∣ued of the Pope.
• * 1.745

  K. Ceol∣vvolph a Monke.
• * 1.746

  Q Frige∣dida a pil∣grim.
• * 1.747

  Deuotion of English in going to Rome.
• * 1.748

  S. Fride∣svvida.
• * 1.749

  Cambd. in Brit p. 331.
• * 1.750

  The va∣lour of K. Cuthred.
• * 1.751

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.752

  The Pope threatneth to excom∣municate ill liuers in En∣gland. S Richard K. a pil∣grim and his tvvo sonnes and daughter.
• * 1.753

  Surius tom. 1. Baron. An. 750.
• * 1.754

  Saints and martyrs. See the manie and highe praises of this S. Boniface both of Catholiks and Pro∣testants ancient and nevv in Sacrari••s d rebus mo∣guntin lib. 3 not. 57. 58. 59.
• * 1.755

  Surius tom. 3. Serrarius de rebus Moguntin.
• * 1.756

  The va∣lour of K. Kinulph.
• * 1.757

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.758

  Good deeds for satisfactiō of sinnes.
• * 1.759

  VVhen S. Greg. order of Masse be∣came vni∣uersall.
• * 1.760

  K. Eadbert a Monke.
• * 1.761

  Q. VVer∣burg a Nonne.
• * 1.762

  Saints.
• * 1.763

  The ver∣tues of K. Bithricus.
• * 1.764

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.765

  Popes legats ho∣norably receaued of all En∣gland.
• * 1.766

  K. Offa and King Kenred become monks. Peter pence. Hunting. lib. 4. pag. 342. Houed pag. 409. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 15.
• * 1.767

  Malmsb. 2. Reg. cap. 4.
• * 1.768

  Pope con∣firmeth our Kings Charters.
• * 1.769

  Manie Princes became monks.
• * 1.770

  S. Ethel∣bert. K. Ethelrida his spouse an An∣choresse.
• * 1.771

  S. Fre∣mund K.
• * 1.772

  Q Rictrith Nonne.
• * 1.773

  K. Osbald Monke. Saints.
• * 1.774

  English desire to die for the Church of Rome.
• * 1.775

  The effects of Catho∣like reli∣giō in our nation in 200. years.
• * 1.776

  Ten Kings Saints in 200 yaers.
• * 1.777

  Fourtene Kings Monks or Pilgrims.
• * 1.778

  VVho vvold not aduenture his soule sooner vvith thes holie Kings, Queens and Prin∣ces than vvith one boye and a VVomā. Princes Cōfessors. See marcel∣lin in vit. Simbert. Princes martyrs.
• * 1.779

  Kings daughters
• * 1.780

  Can gra∣pes spring of thorns.
• * 1.781

  Did God hide his truth from those vertuous princes and reueal it to a boy and a vvoman.
• * 1.782

  No hope of salua∣tion to our An∣cestors if the Cath. faith be not the faith of Christ.
• * 1.783

  Athan. in Symbolo.
• * 1.784

  The vvor∣thines of K. Egbert. 1 Monarch of Englād.
• * 1.785

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.786

  Surius tom. 4.
• * 1.787

  The pros∣peritie of Rome, the ioy of England.
• * 1.788

  Rome taught England the faith: All K. Kenulphs Predeces∣sors had the popes blessing.
• * 1.789

  Our K. and Peers vvrite vvith great hu∣militie to the Pope.
• * 1.790

  Vertues and va∣lour of K. Ethel¦vvolph.
• * 1.791

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.792

  Kings sonne sent to be instructed of the Pope.
• * 1.793

  Ethelvv. lib. 3. cap. 3 Stovv pag. 89 Coper. An. 852. Houeden. pag. 415. Huntingt. lib. 5 In∣gulp. pag. 862. VVestmon An ••57. VVhat mā∣••u••a is.
• * 1.794

  The faith of King Ethel∣vvolph and his Noble••.
• * 1.795

  Good deeds for remission of sinnes.
• * 1.796

  VVestmon An ••54.
• * 1.797

  K. Ethel∣vvolph re∣quireth Masses for him aliue and dead.
• * 1.798

  K. Ethel∣vvolph cō∣manded not in spiritual matters.
• * 1.799

  All En∣gland Pa∣pist in K Ethel∣vvolhps time.
• * 1.800

  Pardon of sinnes asked by interces∣sion of Saints.
• * 1.801

  Saints.
• * 1.802

  Valour of K. Ethel∣bert.
• * 1.803

  Saints.
• * 1.804

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.805

  Fortitude and pietie of K Ethelred.
• * 1.806

  nine battells in one yeare.
• * 1.807

  Miracle in confir∣mation of Masse.
• * 1.808

  Maruei∣lous victorie.
• * 1.809

  England defended by deuo∣tion to Masse.
• * 1.810

  K. Ethel∣reds Rom Religion.
• * 1.811

  Saints.
• * 1.812

  VVestmon. 870. K. Edmūd. His bro∣ther Ed∣vvald.
• * 1.813

  Duke Fremūd.
• * 1.814

  Chastitie of S. Ebbe and her Nonnes.
• * 1.815

  VVestmon. An. 870.
• * 1.816

  The vvor∣thines of K Alfred crovvned of the Pope.
• * 1.817

  Cambden
• * 1.818

  Bale.
• * 1.819

  Fox.
• * 1.820

  His lear∣ning.
• * 1.821

  Forti∣tude.
• * 1.822

  VVisdom.
• * 1.823

  Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 4. VVestmon. An. 892.
• * 1.824

  Chastitie.
• * 1.825

  Deuotion
• * 1.826

  The reli∣gion of K. Alfred.
• * 1.827

  S. Cutbert encoura∣geth the K. to reco∣uer En∣gland.
• * 1.828

  Profes of the truth of S. Cut∣berts vi∣sion to K. Alfred.
• * 1.829

  A King goeth to Rome.
• * 1.830

  Hollemen in time of K. Al∣fred.
• * 1.831

  The vvor∣thines of K. Ed∣vvard son:
• * 1.832

  A great victorie.
• * 1.833

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.834

  Tvvo daughters of King Edvvard Nonnes and the third vovved virginitie.
• * 1.835

  Saints.
• * 1.836

  The VVor∣thines of K. Ethel∣stan.
• * 1.837

  His reli∣gion.
• * 1.838

  Ingulpg. Florent. An. 938. Hunt. lib. 5. pag. 422.
• * 1.839

  A vvonder¦full victo∣rie.
• * 1.840

  Hovv K. Ethelstad estemed reliques.
• * 1.841

  VVhy Kings builded monaste∣ries.
• * 1.842

  All Chri∣stendom of the same faith vvith K. Ethel∣ston.
• * 1.843

  Miracle by S Peter.
• * 1.844

  Saints▪
• * 1.845

  VVorthi∣nes of K Edmund.
• * 1.846

  His Reli∣gion.
• * 1.847

  Strait life vsed for merit sake
• * 1.848

  Saints.
• * 1.849

  The vvor∣thines of K. Edred and his vertue.
• * 1.850

  His reli∣gion.
• * 1.851

  Religion of K. Edvvin.
• * 1.852

  The prai∣ses of K. Edgar.
• * 1.853

  Fox cal∣leth this King a Poehnix.
• * 1.854

  The reli∣gion of K. Edgar.
• * 1.855

  Ingulph pag. 885.
• * 1.856

  Cōstātins svvord in the Kings hand S. Peters in the Bis∣hops hands.
• * 1.857

  K. Edgars time knevv not the Protestāts Doctrin.
• * 1.858

  Note.
• * 1.859

  Saints in this King his tyme.
• * 1.860

  The ver∣tues of K. Edvvard martyr.
• * 1.861

  Miracles.
• * 1.862

  His reli∣gion.
• * 1.863

  Saints.
• * 1.864

  Qualities of K. Egelred.
• * 1.865

  His reli∣gion.
• * 1.866

  Miracles.
• * 1.867

  Saints.
• * 1.868

  Miracle.
• * 1.869

  The va∣lour of K. Edmund Ironside.
• * 1.870

  His reli∣gion.
• * 1.871

  Vertues of K. Canut.
• * 1.872

  Fox p. 164.
• * 1.873

  His reli∣gion.
• * 1.874

  Florent. Houed. An. 131.
• * 1.875

  Rom. re∣gion of K. Herold.
• * 1.876

  Rom. re∣ligion of K. Hardi Canute.
• * 1.877

  Vertues of K. Edvvard Cōfessor.
• * 1.878

  The like Cambd. in Brit. p. 330. Bal. Cent. 2. cap. 12. Stovv. pag. 121.
• * 1.879

  Bal. supra.
• * 1.880

  The reli∣gion of K. Edvvard Confes.
• * 1.881

  That ti∣mes of England most florishing vvhich Protest: confesse to haue bene Papi∣stical.
• * 1.882

  Valour of K. Herold.
• * 1.883

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.884

  VVhat right K. VVill. had to the Crovvne of En∣gland.
• * 1.885

  Valour and ver∣tues of K. VVilliam Conq.
• * 1.886

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.887

  Paris. An. 185.
• * 1.888

  K. VVill. Conq. heard euery daie Masse mattins and Houre••.
• * 1.889

  K. VVill. daughter a Nonne.
• * 1.890

  Loue betvvene P. Hilde∣brand and K. VVilli∣liam.
• * 1.891

  K. VVill. Conq. tooke not vpon him to depose Bishops or dispose of Bishop∣ricks.
• * 1.892

  VVhat account K. VVill. made of Monaste∣ries.
• * 1.893

  Monaste∣ries fence of Coun∣tries.
• * 1.894

  K. VVil∣liams last vvords praying to our ladies
• * 1.895

  Fox his confes: of the Cath. time vn∣der K. VVilliam Conq. and since.
• * 1.896

  Saints in K. VVil∣liams time.
• * 1.897

  Florent An. 1093. malb. l. 4.
• * 1.898

  Holines of Q. Margaret.
• * 1.899

  Berengar. vvho de∣nied the real pre∣sence de∣nied also mariage and bap∣tisme of Infants. Massou. Annal. franc. lib. 3.
• * 1.900

  Vertues of K. Rufus for a time.
• * 1.901

  His Rom. Religion
• * 1.902

  A plaine Papi•••••• c••l Charter of K Rufus.
• * 1.903

  Saints in K. Rufus time.
• * 1.904

  Cistertian order 〈◊〉〈◊〉 founded by an En∣glish man.
• * 1.905

  Valour and quali∣ties of K. Henrie. 1.
• * 1.906

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.907

  K. Henrie 1. Profes∣seth the P. to be vni∣uersal. P.
• * 1.908

  Cistertian monks enter into England.
• * 1.909

  Manner of King Henries death.
• * 1.910

  S. Cut∣berts bo∣die found incorrupt.
• * 1.911

  Saints. See Saint Anselmes miracles in malb. 1. Pont. p 216. 229.
• * 1.912

  Archb. Thom. vvould ra¦ther die than vse the com∣panie of a vvoman.
• * 1.913

  Valour of King Stephen.
• * 1.914

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.915

  Fox pag. 201. Cambd pag 682. &. 388.
• * 1.916

  Monks enter into Engl••nd.
• * 1.917

  Cambd. Brit. p. 475. Neubrig. l. 1. c. 16. Capgraue in Gil∣berto.
• * 1.918

  Saints.
• * 1.919

  Miracles.
• * 1.920

  The vvor∣thines of King Henrie. 2.
• * 1.921

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.922

  Carthu∣siian Monks come into England.
• * 1.923

  Bal. Cent. 2 p. 180.
• * 1.924

  Baron. tom. 12.
• * 1.925

  See more of this K. Rom. re∣lig. in Baron tom. 12.
• * 1.926

  Saints.
• * 1.927

  Miracles.
• * 1.928

  Valour of King Richard Ceur de Lion.
• * 1.929

  Polid. lib. 14.
• * 1.930

  His Rom. religion.
• * 1.931

  k. Richard crovvned at masse.
• * 1.932

  England alvvaies deuout to the Church of Rome.
• * 1.933

  Saints.
• * 1.934

  Polid. l. 14.
• * 1.935

  polid. l. 15.
• * 1.936

  Qualities of K. Ihon.
• * 1.937

  His R••m. Religion.
• * 1.938

  Stovv. pag. 244.
• * 1.939

  For vvhat cause K. Ihon diso∣beyed the Pope for a time.
• * 1.940

  VVestmon An. 1216.
• * 1.941

  K. Ihon dieth in profession of the Cathol. saith.
• * 1.942

  Saints.
• * 1.943

  VVisdom and pietie of King Henrie. 3.
• * 1.944

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.945

  K. Henrie 3. daily, heard 3. sung Masses.
• * 1.946

  Deuotion of King Hen. 3. Bal. Cent. 4 cap. 46.
• * 1.947

  A. Quene a Nonne
• * 1.948

  Diuers kinds of Friers enter into England.
• * 1.949

  K. Henrie 3. calleth the P Lord in Christ & offereth to kisse his feet.
• * 1.950

  Profession of the King.
• * 1.951

  The popes testimonie of K Henrie. 3.
• * 1.952

  Profession of the no∣bilitie and Cōmons of Englād of their subiection to the Pope.
• * 1.953

  England euer since her first Christia∣nitie de∣uout to the Church of Rome.
• * 1.954

  Church of England prostrate at the Popes feet.
• * 1.955

  professiō of the re∣ligions of England touching their sub∣iection to the Pope.
• * 1.956

  K. Henrie 3. vvould recur to the P in necessitie.
• * 1.957

  Protest. confesse K. Henr. Cath. religion.
• * 1.958

  Protest. except against all vvritings from K. Hen. 3. to Luthers time.
• * 1.959

  VVestmon An. 1246.
• * 1.960

  Saints.
• * 1.961

  See Sur. tom 2.
• * 1.962

  Rob. Grostets profession of subie∣ction to the Pope and at his death he gaue all his books to the graie Friers. Godvvin in vita eius, vvher you see his Rom. religion restified by a Car∣dinal of that time.
• * 1.963

  Great praises of K. Ed∣vvard. 1.
• * 1.964

  Polid. lib. 17.
• * 1.965

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.966

  This vvas scalled vvith 200. seales. y∣podigm pag. 89.
• * 1.967

  The pro∣fession of subiection to the P. by the vvhole Parlamēt.
• * 1.968

  Saints.
• * 1.969

  Miracles. See Sur. tom. 5.
• * 1.970

  Qualities of K Ed∣vvard. 2. Polid. l. 18. His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.971

  The Cath. religion hitherto in Englād vvithout anie op∣position.
• * 1.972

  VVorthi∣nes of K. Edvvard 3.
• * 1.973

  Po••d. l. 19.
• * 1.974

  His victo∣ries.
• * 1.975

  Otterbor∣ne in Ed∣vvard: 3.
• * 1.976

  King Ed∣vvard. 3, accoun∣teth it heresie to denie the Popes suprema∣cie.
• * 1.977

  The same saith Pope Greg. 11. in VVal∣sing. p. 104. Kings of England especiall children of the Rom. Church.
• * 1.978

  K. Edvv. 3: Professeth to haue euer fa∣uored the Pope.
• * 1.979

  Professeth the P. is Bishop of the vni∣uersal Church.
• * 1.980

  The vvhole Parlament calleth the Pope head of the vniuersal Church.
• * 1.981

  K. Edvv. 3. plainly professeth the Popes suprema∣cie.
• * 1.982

  The Ca∣tholik end of K. Ed∣vvard. 3.
• * 1.983

  Protest. confesse K. Edvv 3. time to haue bene Cathol.
• * 1.984

  All the vvorld ignorant of Pro∣testancie.
• * 1.985

  In a ma∣ner no one litle spark of Protestan∣cie. VViclef first raised forsooth the vvorld
• * 1.986

  VVhy K. Edvv. 3. some time discon∣tented vvith the Pope.
• * 1.987

  VVhy the D. of lan∣caster a vvhile fa∣uored VViclef.
• * 1.988

  The Cath. religion of the D. of lanca∣ster:
• * 1.989

  Saints.
• * 1.990

  Qualities of K. Ri∣chard. 2.
• * 1.991

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.992

  Kings Richards lavvs a∣gainst vviclefists vvhom Protest. account their brethren.
• * 1.993

  K. Richard gathereth a Councel against VViclef. VViclef condem∣ned by 10 Bis∣hop•• 44. deuines 20 lavviers.
• * 1.994

  K. Richard leaueth all to sup∣presse vvi∣clefists.
• * 1.995

  Saints.
• * 1.996

  VVorthi∣nes of K. Henrie 4.
• * 1.997

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.998

  Miracle f•••••• not of the B•• sacrament
• * 1.999

  K Henrie 4. vvholie bent to the Pope.
• * 1.1000

  VVhat baite the VViclefists Proposed to K. Henrie. 4. to ouer∣throvv re∣ligion. The like offer ma∣de Prote∣stants vvhich Syr Thom more confuted.
• * 1.1001

  The rare vertues of K Hen∣rie. 5.
• * 1.1002

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.1003

  The vali∣antest Prince of England called the Prince of Priests.
• * 1.1004

  Confessiō of sinnes befor vic∣torie.
• * 1.1005

  England in her most tri∣umphant time ac∣counted it great honor to be estee∣med a Nation that ovved deuotion to the Church of Rome.
• * 1.1006

  Saints.
• * 1.1007

  The pietie of K. Henrie. 6.
• * 1.1008

  Polid. l 24. saith ma∣nie mira∣cles vvere vvrought¦ly his bodie.
• * 1.1009

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.1010

  Valour of K. Ed∣vvard. 4.
• * 1.1011

  His R••m. Religion.
• * 1.1012

  K. Ri∣chards religion.
• * 1.1013

  VVorthi∣nes of K. Henrie. 7.
• * 1.1014

  His Rom. Religion.
• * 1.1015

  Holie 7 men.
• * 1.1016

  K. Henrie 8. zeal in defence of the Pope.
• * 1.1017

  K Henrie 8. nevver a Protestāt.
• * 1.1018

  Sleidan Englil. 13. fol. 174.
• * 1.1019

  Most seuer of all Engl. Kings a∣gainst He∣retiks.
• * 1.1020

  Zeal of our grand fathers touching the real presence.
• * 1.1021

  The ill end of the kringets in of Pro∣bestancie.
• * 1.1022

  Protestan∣cie ouer∣throne by a vvo∣man vvi∣thout any bloodshed. Vertue of Q. Marie. Author of danger. positions l 2 cap. 14. Her Rom. Religion. In the arraign∣ment of F Garnat. D Doue lib. of Re∣cusancie vvil haue Bellarm. to be a Protest. or at lest no per∣fect Papist.